清淨道論 白話全本 · 冊17Visuddhimagga · Complete Vernacular · Vol. 17

緣起品第十七 · 11 單元 · 第 1723 冊 · 17. Dependent Arising · 11 units · Vol. 17 of 23 · 冊目次Volume index

緣起總說General Account of Dependent Origination

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

本單元白話為本編自巴利原典之譯疏(tr. mine);底本事項詳本單元考據。


§1 緣起與緣生法之分——經證之立 〔CSCD §570–571〕

十七、慧地釋

緣起之說

如今,在「蘊、處、界、根、諦、緣起等等類別的諸法就是地」這樣所說的、作為這慧之地的諸法之中,由於所餘的正是緣起,以及由「等」一語所攝的緣生法¹,所以解釋它們的次第就到了。

其中,先應當知道:無明等等諸法就是緣起。因為世尊說了這個——

  「比丘啊,什麼是緣起?比丘啊,無明緣行,行緣識,識緣名色,名色緣六處,六處緣觸,觸緣受,受緣渴愛,渴愛緣取,取緣有,有緣生,生緣老死、愁、悲、苦、憂、惱生起。這樣,就有這整個苦蘊之集。比丘啊,這就叫作緣起。」

而老死等等諸法,就應當知道是緣生法。因為世尊說了這個——

  「比丘啊,什麼是緣生法?比丘啊,老死是無常的、有為的、緣生的、盡法、壞法、離貪法、滅法。比丘啊,生……乃至(廣說如前)……有……取……渴愛……受……觸……六處……名色……識……行……比丘啊,無明是無常的、有為的、緣生的、盡法、壞法、離貪法、滅法。比丘啊,這些就叫作緣生法。」

而這裡的略義是這樣:「緣起」就應當知道是諸緣法;「緣生法」就是由那些那些緣所生的諸法。若問:這要怎麼知道呢?依世尊之語。因為世尊在《緣起與緣生法說示經》中〔說〕——

  「比丘啊,什麼是緣起?比丘啊,生緣老死。無論諸如來出世或不出世,那個界就是這樣住立的,即法住性、法定性、此緣性。如來現正覺它、現觀它;現正覺了、現觀了之後,就宣說、教示、施設、建立、開顯、分別、明示,並且說『你們看啊』。比丘啊,生緣老死。比丘啊,有緣生……乃至(廣說如前)……比丘啊,無明緣行。無論諸如來出世……乃至(廣說如前)……明示,並且說『你們看啊』。比丘啊,無明緣行。比丘啊,這樣,那裡的如性、不如不性、不異性、此緣性——比丘啊,這就叫作緣起。」


§2 緣起之相味現起與四異名 〔CSCD §572–573〕

這樣,世尊在說示緣起時,是以「如性」等等的異名說了諸緣法正是緣起。所以就應當知道:緣起以作為老死等等諸法之緣為相,以隨繫於苦為味,以邪道為現起。

而這個〔緣起〕:由於各各法唯由那些那些不多不少的緣而生起,所以說為「如性」;由於在諸緣已到達和合之時,由彼所生的諸法沒有片刻不生起的,所以說為「不如不性」;由於由別法之緣不會生起別的法,所以說為「不異性」;由於它是如上所說的這些老死等等之緣、或是諸緣之聚,所以說為「此緣性」。

其中,這是〔此緣性一語的〕語義:這些〔法〕的諸緣,就是「此緣」;正是這些此緣,就是「此緣性」。或者,諸此緣之聚,就是「此緣性」。至於這裡的〔語法之〕相,就應當從聲明論去尋求。


§3 他說二種之破——唯生起說與行變異說 〔CSCD §574–576〕

而有些人這樣說:「不顧外道所計的自性、神我等等之因而相向地、正確地生起的那個生起,就是緣起」——他們這樣主張唯生起就是緣起;那是不成立的。為什麼呢?由於無經之據,由於與經相違,由於甚深之理不成,並且由於語法之壞。

因為並沒有「唯生起就是緣起」這樣的經。而說那個〔唯生起〕是「緣起」的人,就會犯與《分位住經》²相違之過。怎麼說呢?因為依「於是世尊在夜之初分順逆地作意緣起」等等關於世尊之語,緣起之作意就是初成正覺時的住;而分位之住則是那個〔住〕的一分之住。正如所說的:「比丘啊,我以那初成正覺時所住的住,我曾以它的一分而住。」而在那裡,祂是以見緣之行相而住,不是以唯見生起而住。正如所說的:「我這樣了知:由邪見為緣也有所受,由正見為緣也有所受,由邪思惟為緣也有所受。」——一切都應當這樣廣說。這樣,說唯生起是「緣起」的人,就會犯與《分位住經》相違之過。同樣,也犯與《迦旃延經》相違之過。

因為在《迦旃延經》中也說:「迦旃延啊,對於以正慧如實見世間之集的人,世間中的『無』就不存在。」——順觀之緣起,由於是世間之緣,所以以「世間之集」〔之名〕、為了根除斷見而被顯示,並不是唯生起。因為由唯見生起,並不能根除斷見;而由見諸緣之不斷絕,才能〔根除〕。因為在諸緣不斷絕之時,果也就不斷絕。這樣,說唯生起是「緣起」的人,也會犯與《迦旃延經》相違之過。

「由於甚深之理不成」——而世尊說了這個:「阿難啊,這緣起是甚深的,看起來也是甚深的。」而所謂甚深有四種³,那個我們將在後面解說;那個在唯生起之中是沒有的。並且,〔諸師〕是把這緣起解說為以四種理趣所莊嚴的,而那四種理趣在唯生起之中也是沒有的。所以,由於甚深之理不成,唯生起也不是緣起。

「由於語法之壞」——而這個「paṭicca」一語,是在作者相同、時間在前的情況下使用,才能成就義理的。譬如:「緣於眼與諸色而生起眼識。」但在這裡,它與依動作而成立的「生起」一語連用,由於沒有相同的作者,就走向語法之壞,也不能成就任何義理。所以,由於語法之壞,唯生起也不是緣起。

這裡也許有人說:「我們把它與『有』一語相接,作『緣起有』。」那是不對的。為什麼呢?既由於接不上,也由於會犯生起還要有生起之過。「比丘啊,我要為你們說示緣起。比丘啊,什麼是緣起……乃至(廣說如前)……比丘啊,這就叫作緣起。」——因為在這些句子之中,「有」一語與任何一句都接不上;並且生起並不「有」。假使它有,那麼生起也就還要有生起了。

而另有些人這樣認為:「諸此緣之性,就是此緣性;而所謂『性』,就是無明等等在行等等出現之時作為因的那個行相。而『緣起』之想就是在那個行之變異之上。」——他們的那個〔說法〕也是不成立的。為什麼呢?由於〔經中〕說無明等等〔本身〕就是因。因為世尊這樣說了:「阿難啊,所以在這裡,這就是老死的因、這就是它的因緣、這就是它的集、這就是它的緣,就是生……乃至(廣說如前)……〔這就是〕諸行的〔因〕,就是無明。」——這樣說的是無明等等正是因,不是它們的變異。所以就應當知道:前面所說的「『緣起』就應當知道是諸緣法」那句話,是說得正確的。


§4 緣起一語之四釋與其所遮之二邊 〔CSCD §577–580〕

而這裡由於「緣起」這一語的字面之影,會生起「所說的正是生起」這樣的想;那個想,就應當這樣領取這一語之義而息止它。因為世尊——

  由於這一語是就那由彼而轉起的法聚,以二種方式而〔取〕的;
  而這〔因聚〕是它的緣,所以就以果的假稱而這樣說了。

因為凡是這由緣性而轉起的法聚,他們就在那裡以二種方式取「緣起」這一語。就是說:由於它被知解時能導向利益與安樂,所以「諸智者應當知它」——因此〔說為〕「paṭicco」〔應知〕。而它在生起時是共同而正確地生起的,不是一個一個地〔生起〕,也不是無因地〔生起〕——因此〔說為〕「samuppādo」〔共生〕。這樣,它既是「應知」又是「共生」,所以是「緣起」。再者,「共同生起」所以是「共生」;而它是緣於諸緣之和合、不捨離〔它〕而〔生起〕的——這樣也是「緣起」。而這因聚是它的緣,由於是它的緣,所以這個〔因聚〕也〔得此名〕——猶如世間把作為痰之緣的糖說成「痰糖」,又猶如教內把作為樂之緣的諸佛出世說成「諸佛出世是樂」;同樣,就應當知道「緣起」也正是以果之言說而這樣說的。

或者——

  由於是相向而趣,這因聚就說為「paṭicco」;
  又由於它生起相合的〔諸法〕,所以說它是「samuppādo」。

因為凡是為了諸行等等之出現,而以無明等等一一之因為首所指示的那個因聚:由於它以成辦共同之果的意義、以及以不缺少的意義,其和合的諸支是彼此相向而趣的,所以就這樣說它是「paṭicco」。而這個〔因聚〕唯生起那些相合的、彼此不相離而轉的諸法,所以也說它是「samuppādo」。這樣,它既是「相向而趣」又是「共生」,所以是「緣起」。

另一種理趣——

  由於這緣性是彼此相緣而平等地、共同地生起諸法的,
  所以牟尼在這裡也就這樣說了。

因為在以無明等等為首所指示的諸緣之中,凡是那些生起行等等某一法的緣,它們若不彼此相緣、若彼此有所缺少,就沒有能力生起〔它〕。所以,這緣性是相緣而平等地、共同地生起諸法的,不是一部分一部分地〔生起〕,也不是以先後之序〔生起〕;因此,善於隨義而言說的牟尼在這裡就這樣說了——其義就是:正說為「緣起」。

而祂這樣說時——

  以前一語,〔顯示了〕常等等之無有;並以後一語,
  〔顯示了〕斷等等之破;以二語合說,顯示了正理。

「以前一語」——由於轉起之法的轉起是繫屬於諸緣之和合的,所以由顯示諸緣和合的「paṭicca」一語,就顯示了常論、無因論、不平等因論、自在者論等等類別的常等等之無有。因為對於常住的〔法〕、或是依無因等等而轉起的〔法〕來說,諸緣之和合又有什麼用呢?「並以後一語」——由於諸法是在諸緣和合之時生起的,所以由顯示諸法之生起的「samuppāda」一語,斷論、無有論、無作用論就被破除了;這樣就顯示了斷等等之破。因為在諸法依前前之緣而一再生起之時,哪裡會有斷滅、以及無有論與無作用論呢?「以二語合說」——由「緣起」這完整的一語,因為各各法是不斷絕各各緣之和合的相續而生起的,所以〔顯示了〕中道,〔顯示了〕捨斷「作者即受者、作者異而受者異」之說,〔顯示了〕不執著地方語、不超越世俗名言——這樣就顯示了這個正理。這先是「緣起」一語本身之義。


§5 釋者之難與四種說法之別 〔CSCD §581–583〕

而世尊在說示緣起時,以「無明緣行」等等方式所安立的那部聖典:由於要解釋它的義理的人,必須入於分別說者之眾⁴,不誣謗諸阿闍梨,不離開自宗,不牽引他宗,不違背經,隨順於律,顧視大教法,顯示法,攝持義,並且把同一個義理一再回轉、以別的種種法門而指示——這樣才能作義理之解釋;而緣起的義理之解釋本來就是難作的。正如古德們所說——

  諦、有情、結生,以及緣之行相——
  這四法難見,而且極難說示。

所以,除了那些已得聖典與已得證的人以外,緣起的義理之解釋是不易作的——這樣衡量了之後〔說〕——

  我今日想要說緣之行相的解釋,
  卻得不到立足之處,猶如沈入大海。
  然而這聖教以種種說法之理趣而莊嚴,
  先師之道也不斷絕地流傳著。
  由於這樣,所以我就依止這二者,
  開始作它的義理之解釋——你們要專心地聽。

因為先師們說了這個——

  凡有誰鄭重地聽我〔之語〕,
  他就會得到前後次第之殊勝;
  得了前後次第之殊勝之後,
  他就會走到死王所不見之處。

所以,在「無明緣行」等等〔句〕之中,先從最初起:「依說法之別、依義、依相等等、依一種等等,並且依諸支之安立,就應當知道其決擇。」

其中,「依說法之別」——因為世尊的緣起說法有四種:猶如四個採藤人之取藤,或自初起、或自中起而至於末,同樣,或自末起、或自中起而至於初。

就像在四個採藤人之中,有一個先只見到藤的根,他就在根部把它割斷,把整條拖出來取走而用於作業;同樣,世尊也以「比丘啊,這樣,無明緣行……乃至(廣說如前)……生緣老死」,自初起而至於末地說示緣起。

而就像在那些人之中,有一個先見到藤的中段,他就在中段把它割斷,只把上半拖出來取走而用於作業;同樣,世尊也以「他對那受歡喜、歡呼、耽著而住,喜就生起了。凡是於諸受之喜,那就是取。緣於他的那個取而有有,緣有而有生」,自中起而至於末地說示。

又就像在那些人之中,有一個先見到藤的末梢,他就抓住末梢,順著末梢而直到根部把整條取走而用於作業;同樣,世尊也以「『生緣老死』——這是這樣說了的。比丘啊,究竟是生緣老死呢,還是不是?你們在這裡是怎麼看的?」「大德啊,生緣老死。我們在這裡是這樣看的:生緣老死。」「『有緣生』……乃至(廣說如前)……『無明緣行』——這是這樣說了的。比丘啊,究竟是無明緣行呢,還是不是?你們在這裡是怎麼看的?」,自末起而至於初地說示緣起。

而就像在這些人之中,有一個先只見到藤的中段,他就在中段把它割斷,向下而行,直到根部把它取走而用於作業;同樣,世尊也以「比丘啊,這四食以什麼為因緣、以什麼為集、以什麼為生、以什麼為出生?這四食以渴愛為因緣、以渴愛為集、以渴愛為生、以渴愛為出生。渴愛以什麼為因緣……受……觸……六處……名色……識……行以什麼為因緣……乃至(廣說如前)……行以無明為因緣……乃至(廣說如前)……以無明為出生」,自中起而至於初地說示。

那麼,為什麼這樣說示呢?由於緣起是周遍賢善的,並且由於祂自己已得說法之自在。因為緣起是周遍賢善的,從這裡從那裡〔入手〕都能導向正理之通達。而世尊由於具足四無所畏與諸無礙解、並且由於已得四種甚深之性,所以已得說法之自在。祂由於已得說法之自在,就以種種理趣而說法。

而特別就這一點來說,就應當知道:祂那自初起的順說,是在觀見對轉起之因的分別迷惑的所化之人時,為了顯示諸法各依自己之因而轉起、並且為了顯示生起之次第而轉起的。那自末起的逆說,是在以「這世間實在是陷於艱難了:它生、它老、它死、它歿、它又生」等等方式隨觀陷於艱難的世間時,隨順前分之通達,為了顯示自己所證得的各各老死等等之苦的因〔而轉起的〕。那自中起而至於初的,是隨順於食之因緣的安立,一直上溯到過去世,再從過去世起,為了顯示因果之次第〔而轉起的〕。而那自中起而至於末的,是從現在世中未來世之因的等起處起,為了顯示未來世〔而轉起的〕。在那些之中,凡是為了向對轉起之因迷惑的所化之人顯示諸法各依自己之因而轉起、並且顯示生起之次第,而自初起所說的順說——就應當知道,安立在這裡的正是那一種。


§6 無明居首之由與輪說之二首 〔CSCD §584–586〕

那麼,這裡為什麼把無明說在最初呢?難道無明也像自性論者的自性一樣,是無因的、是世間的根本因嗎?並不是無因的。因為以「由漏⁵之集而有無明之集」說了無明之因。然而有一種法門,由它可以說〔無明〕是根本因;那是什麼呢?就是它在輪之說⁶中作為首的地位。

因為世尊在說輪之說時,是以二法為首而說的:或是無明。正如所說的:「比丘啊,無明的前際是不可知的——不能說『在此之前沒有無明,其後才生起』。比丘啊,雖然這樣說了,然而『無明有此為緣』卻是可知的。」或是有愛⁷。正如所說的:「比丘啊,有愛的前際是不可知的——不能說『在此之前沒有有愛,其後才生起』。比丘啊,雖然這樣說了,然而『有愛有此為緣』卻是可知的。」

那麼,世尊在說輪之說時,為什麼以這二法為首而說呢?由於它們是趣向善趣與惡趣之業的別因。因為趣向惡趣之業的別因是無明。為什麼呢?由於為無明所伏的凡夫,猶如為火炙、杖擊之苦所困的將宰之牛,因那困苦之逼而飲那既無味、於自己又無益的熱水一般,他也起種種趣向惡趣之業——殺生等等,那既由於煩惱之熱而無味、又由於墮於惡趣而於自己無益。而趣向善趣之業的別因是有愛。為什麼呢?由於為有愛所伏的凡夫,猶如前面所說的那頭牛因渴冷水而飲那既有味、又能除自己之困苦的冷水一般,他也起種種趣向善趣之業——離殺生等等,那既由於離於煩惱之熱而有味、又由於令〔自己〕到達善趣而能除自己惡趣之苦的困苦。

而在這些作為輪之說之首的法之中,世尊有時說一法為本之說。譬如:「比丘啊,這樣,諸行以無明為親依,識以諸行為親依」等等。同樣:「比丘啊,於諸可取之法隨觀其味而住的人,渴愛就增長;渴愛緣取」等等。有時也說二法為本之說。譬如:「比丘啊,為無明所蓋、與渴愛相應的愚夫,他的這個身就這樣生成了。這樣,就有這個身與外部的名色——這就是那一對。緣於這一對而有觸,就是那六處;為它們所觸的愚夫就領受苦樂」等等。在那些說法之中,就應當知道:這裡的「無明緣行」是依無明而說的一法為本之說。這樣,先就這裡依說法之別應當知道其決擇。


§7 義門——十二支之語義 〔CSCD §587〕

「依義」——就是依無明等等諸語之義。譬如:由於不應當成滿的意義,身惡行等等就叫作「不應得」,其義就是不應獲得的。它得那不應得的,所以是「無明」。與那相反,身善行等等就叫作「應得」;它不得那應得的,所以是「無明」。它令蘊之聚義、處之處義、界之空義、根之增上義、諦之如義成為不被了知的,所以也是「無明」。它令依逼迫等等而說的苦等等之四種義成為不被了知的,所以也是「無明」。它在無有邊際的輪迴之中,令諸有情於一切生、趣、有、識住、有情居之中馳走,所以是「無明」。它於就勝義而言並不存在的女人、男人等等之上馳走,於雖然存在的蘊等等之上卻不馳走,所以是「無明」。再者,由於它覆蔽眼識等等的所依與所緣、以及緣起與緣生之諸法,所以也是「無明」。

果緣於它而來,它就是「緣」。「緣於」——其義就是不離、不捨。「來」——其義就是既生起而又轉起。再者,緣之義就是資助之義。它既是無明又是緣,所以是「無明緣」。因此〔說〕「無明緣」。

它們行作有為,所以是「行」。再者,行有二種:無明緣之行,以及以「行」一語而來的行。其中,福行、非福行、不動行三種,以及身行、語行、心行三種——這六種就是無明緣之行。它們一切都唯是世間的善與不善之思而已。

而有為行、所行作行、能行作行、加行行——這四種則是以「行」一語而來的行。其中,在「諸行實在是無常的」等等〔句〕中所說的一切有緣之法,就叫作「有為行」。諸義注⁸中說:由業所生的三地之色法與非色法是「所行作行」;它們也就攝在「諸行實在是無常的」這一句之中,至於它們單獨的出處則不可得知。而三地的善與不善之思則叫作「能行作行」;它的出處在「比丘啊,這陷於無明的人,既行作福行」等等〔句〕之中是可得知的。而身與心之精進則叫作「加行行」;它出於「加行之力所及有多遠,它就行了多遠,然後就像被車軸所擊一般停住了」等等〔句〕之中。

而且不只是這些,另外還有許多以「行」一語而來的行,如「毘舍佉賢友啊,入想受滅的比丘,最先滅的是語行,其次是身行,其次是心行」等等這樣的方式。在那些之中,沒有哪一個行是不攝在有為行之中的。從此以下,「行緣識」等等〔句〕中所說的,就應當依所說的方式而知。

而在未說者之中:它了別,所以是「識」。它傾向,所以是「名」。它變壞,所以是「色」。它於來處而伸,又引導所伸展者,所以是「處」。它觸,所以是「觸」。它感受,所以是「受」。它渴求,所以是「渴愛」。它取著,所以是「取」。它有、並且令有,所以是「有」。出生,就是「生」。衰朽,就是「老」。由它而死,所以是「死」。憂愁,就是「愁」。悲泣,就是「悲」。它令〔人〕苦,所以是「苦」;或者,它依生與住而二度掘掊,所以也是「苦」。意惡之性,就是「憂」。強盛之疲惱,就是「惱」。

「生起」——就是出生。而且不只是與愁等等〔相接〕,還應當把「生起」一語與一切句相接。因為不然的話,說「無明緣行」時,就不能知道它們在作什麼;而有了「生起」一語之相接,那麼——它既是無明又是緣,所以是「無明緣」;因此「緣於無明而諸行生起」——這樣,緣與緣生之安立就作成了。一切處都是這個方法。

「這樣」——是對所指示之理趣的指示。由它顯示:〔苦蘊之集〕唯由無明等等之因,不是由自在天所造等等。「這個」——就是如上所說的。「整個」——就是不雜的,或者是全部的。「苦蘊」——就是苦之聚,不是有情,也不是樂、淨等等。「集」——就是生成。「有」——就是生起。這樣,就這裡依義應當知道其決擇。


§8 相門・一種門・支之定 〔CSCD §588–590〕

「依相等等」——就是依無明等等之相等等。譬如:無明以無知為相,以迷惑為味,以覆蔽為現起,以漏為近因。行以行作為相,以積聚為味,以思為現起,以無明為近因。識以了別為相,以先行為味,以結生⁹為現起,以行為近因,或者以所依與所緣為近因。名以傾向為相,以相應為味,以不相離為現起,以識為近因。色以變壞為相,以散布為味,以無記為現起,以識為近因。六處以處為相,以見等等為味,以所依與門之性為現起,以名色為近因。觸以觸為相,以觸擊為味,以會合為現起,以六處為近因。受以領納為相,以受用境之味為味,以苦樂為現起,以觸為近因。渴愛以因為相,以歡喜為味,以不知足之性為現起,以受為近因。取以執取為相,以不放為味,以渴愛之堅固與見為現起,以渴愛為近因。有以業與業果為相,以令有與有為味,以善、不善、無記為現起,以取為近因。生等等之相等等,就應當依〈諦之解釋〉¹⁰中所說的方式而知。這樣,就這裡依相等等也應當知道其決擇。

「依一種等等」——這裡:無明由於是無知、不見、癡等等之性,所以是一種。依不行道與邪行道,是二種;同樣,依有行與無行,〔也是二種〕。依與三受相應,是三種。依四諦之通達,是四種。依覆蔽五趣之過患,是五種。而依門與所緣,就應當知道一切非色法都有六種之性。

行由於是有漏而為異熟法之法等等之性,所以是一種。依善與不善,是二種;同樣,依小與大、劣與中、邪性決定與不決定,〔也各是二種〕。依福行等等之性,是三種。依趣向四生,是四種。依趣向五趣,是五種。

識由於是世間異熟等等之性,所以是一種。依有因與無因等等,是二種。依攝在三有之中、依與三受相應、依無因與二因與三因,是三種。依生與趣,是四種與五種。

名色由於依止於識、並且由於以業為緣,所以是一種。依有所緣與無所緣,是二種。依過去等等,是三種。依生與趣,是四種與五種。

六處由於是生與集之處,所以是一種。依大種之淨與識等等,是二種。依已至、未至、非二者之境,是三種。依攝在生與趣之中,是四種與五種。就依這個方法,觸等等的一種等等之性也應當知道。這樣,就這裡依一種等等也應當知道其決擇。

「並且依諸支之安立」——這裡的愁等等,是為了顯示有輪¹¹之不斷絕而說的。因為它們是在為老死所打擊的愚夫〔身上〕生起的。正如所說的:「比丘啊,無聞的凡夫為身體的苦受所觸時,就愁、就疲、就悲泣、就搥胸而哭、就陷於迷亂。」而只要它們在轉起,無明也就〔在轉起〕;這樣,又是「無明緣行」——有輪就正是相連結的。所以,就應當知道:把它們與老死作成一攝之後,緣起之支就只有十二。這樣,就這裡依諸支之安立也應當知道其決擇。

  這先是此中的略說。


¹ 緣生法(paṭiccasamuppannā dhammā):與「緣起」為對之名;論自釋為由彼彼緣所生之諸法,即老死等所生之邊。

² 分位之住(padesavihāra):所引經之名;論以之證初成正覺之住即緣起之作意,而分位之住為彼住之一分。

³ 四種甚深:論自標其「當於後說」;其義・法・說・通達四門之釋在本品有輪之單元。

⁴ 分別說者之眾(vibhajjavādimaṇḍala):論所立釋義者所當入之眾,為釋緣起之十事之首。

⁵ 漏(āsava):無明之近因;本品之末篇更以四漏立愁等之因。

⁶ 輪之說(vaṭṭakathā):論自標本品之體,即說輪迴流轉之教;其所立之首唯二,即無明與有愛。

⁷ 有愛(bhavataṇhā):對「有」之渴愛;輪說二首之第二,論以之為善趣業之別因。

⁸ 義注(aṭṭhakathā):對聖典之古來注釋;本篇引其對「所行作行」之判,而自標其單獨出處不可得知。

⁹ 結生(paṭisandhi):一期生命最初之心;本篇立之為識之現起,其廣說在本品行緣識之單元。

¹⁰ 〈諦之解釋〉:本論釋四諦之篇;論自標生・老・死等之相味現起近因已於彼說,本品不重出。

¹¹ 有輪(bhavacakka):本品之總名,於本篇首出;其三時、二十行相、三連結、四攝、三輪轉之廣說在本品末之單元。

The vernacular of this unit is this edition’s own rendering-with-exposition from the Pāli original (tr. mine); see this unit’s apparatus for the base-text particulars.


§1 Dependent Origination and Dependently Originated Phenomena—Establishing the Distinction from the Discourses 〔CSCD §570–571〕

Chapter 17: Explanation of the Soil of Wisdom

Discussion of Dependent Origination

Now, among the phenomena spoken of thus—“phenomena divided into aggregates, bases, elements, faculties, truths, dependent origination, and so forth are the soil”—which constitute the soil of this wisdom, what remains is dependent origination together with the dependently originated phenomena¹ included by the expression “and so forth.” The sequence for explaining them has therefore been reached.

Here, first it should be understood that the phenomena beginning with ignorance are dependent origination. For this was said by the Blessed One:

“Bhikkhus, what is dependent origination? Bhikkhus, with ignorance as condition, formations; with formations as condition, consciousness; with consciousness as condition, name-and-form; with name-and-form as condition, the six bases; with the six bases as condition, contact; with contact as condition, feeling; with feeling as condition, craving; with craving as condition, clinging; with clinging as condition, becoming; with becoming as condition, birth; with birth as condition, aging-and-death, sorrow, lamentation, pain, grief, and despair arise. Thus there is the origin of this whole mass of suffering. Bhikkhus, this is called dependent origination.”

The phenomena beginning with aging-and-death, however, should be understood as dependently originated phenomena. For this was said by the Blessed One:

“Bhikkhus, what are dependently originated phenomena? Bhikkhus, aging-and-death is impermanent, conditioned, dependently originated, subject to exhaustion, subject to dissolution, subject to fading away, subject to cessation. Bhikkhus, birth … up to (expanded as above) … becoming … clinging … craving … feeling … contact … the six bases … name-and-form … consciousness … formations … bhikkhus, ignorance is impermanent, conditioned, dependently originated, subject to exhaustion, subject to dissolution, subject to fading away, subject to cessation. Bhikkhus, these are called dependently originated phenomena.”

The brief meaning here is this: “dependent origination” should be understood as the conditioning phenomena; “dependently originated phenomena” are phenomena produced by those respective conditions. If asked how this is to be known: from the Blessed One’s words. For in the Discourse Teaching Dependent Origination and Dependently Originated Phenomena, the Blessed One [said]:

“Bhikkhus, what is dependent origination? Bhikkhus, with birth as condition, aging-and-death. Whether Tathāgatas arise or do not arise, that element stands just so: the stability of Dhamma, the fixed order of Dhamma, specific conditionality. The Tathāgata fully awakens to it and directly realizes it. Having fully awakened to and directly realized it, he tells, teaches, designates, establishes, reveals, analyzes, and makes it plain, and he says, ‘See.’ Bhikkhus, with birth as condition, aging-and-death. Bhikkhus, with becoming as condition, birth … up to (expanded as above) … bhikkhus, with ignorance as condition, formations. Whether Tathāgatas arise … up to (expanded as above) … makes it plain, and says, ‘See.’ Bhikkhus, with ignorance as condition, formations. Thus, bhikkhus, the suchness there, the not-unsuchness, the non-otherness, and the specific conditionality—bhikkhus, this is called dependent origination.”


§2 The Characteristic, Function, Manifestation, and Four Synonyms of Dependent Origination 〔CSCD §572–573〕

Thus, when teaching dependent origination, the Blessed One used such synonyms as “suchness” to say that the conditioning phenomena themselves are dependent origination. Therefore dependent origination should be understood to have the characteristic of being the condition for phenomena beginning with aging-and-death, the function of binding to suffering, and the manifestation of the wrong path.

This [dependent origination] is called “suchness” because each particular phenomenon arises only from its respective conditions, neither more nor fewer; it is called “not-unsuchness” because once the conditions have entered into conjunction, there is no non-arising, even for a moment, of the phenomena produced from them; it is called “non-otherness” because the conditions for one phenomenon do not give rise to a different phenomenon; and it is called “specific conditionality” because it is the condition for the phenomena beginning with aging-and-death described above, or the collection of those conditions.

Here is the meaning of the expression [specific conditionality]: the conditions for these [phenomena] are “these conditions”; precisely these conditions are “specific conditionality.” Or the collection of these conditions is “specific conditionality.” Its [grammatical] characteristic here should be sought in grammatical science.


§3 Refuting Two Other Views—Mere Arising and the Modification of Formations 〔CSCD §574–576〕

Some say: “The arising that occurs dependently and rightly, without regard for such causes as primordial nature and a primal self imagined by outsiders, is dependent origination.” Thus they maintain that mere arising is dependent origination. That does not hold. Why? Because it has no basis in a discourse, conflicts with the discourses, cannot establish the profound method, and breaks grammar.

For no discourse says, “Mere arising is dependent origination.” Whoever calls that [mere arising] “dependent origination” incurs a conflict with the Padesavihāra-sutta². How so? From such words about the Blessed One as “Then the Blessed One, in the first watch of the night, attended to dependent origination in forward and reverse order,” attention to dependent origination was his abiding immediately after full awakening; and partial abiding was an abiding in a portion of that [abiding]. As it is said: “Bhikkhus, I abided in a portion of that abiding in which I dwelt immediately after full awakening.” There he dwelt by seeing the modes of conditions, not merely by seeing arising. As it is said: “I understand thus: there is what is felt with wrong view as condition, there is what is felt with right view as condition, and there is what is felt with wrong intention as condition.” All should be expanded in this way. Thus whoever calls mere arising “dependent origination” incurs a conflict with the Padesavihāra-sutta. Likewise, there is conflict with the Kaccānagotta Sutta.

For the Kaccānagotta Sutta also says: “Kaccāna, for whoever sees the origin of the world as it really is with right wisdom, the nonexistence with respect to the world does not occur.” Forward dependent origination, because it is the condition for the world, is shown under [the name] “the origin of the world” for the eradication of the annihilation view; mere arising is not. Seeing mere arising cannot eradicate the annihilation view, but seeing the uninterrupted continuity of conditions can. For when conditions do not cease, their results do not cease. Thus whoever calls mere arising “dependent origination” also incurs a conflict with the Kaccānagotta Sutta.

“Because the profound method cannot be established”: the Blessed One said, “Ānanda, this dependent origination is profound and appears profound.” What is called profound is fourfold³, as we shall explain below; those four are absent from mere arising. Moreover, [the teachers] explain dependent origination as adorned with four methods, and that tetrad of methods is also absent from mere arising. Thus, because the profound method cannot be established, mere arising is not dependent origination.

“Because grammar is broken”: the word paṭicca accomplishes its meaning when it is used with the same agent and an action prior in time. For example, “Dependent upon the eye and forms, eye-consciousness arises.” Here, however, when it is joined to the action-noun “arising,” it falls into grammatical breakdown because there is no common agent, and it accomplishes no meaning. Thus mere arising is not dependent origination because grammar is broken.

Someone here may say: “We shall connect it with the word ‘exists’ and say ‘dependent origination exists.’” That is incorrect. Why? Both because the connection does not occur and because it entails the fault that arising itself must arise. “Bhikkhus, I shall teach you dependent origination. And what, bhikkhus, is dependent origination? … up to (expanded as above) … bhikkhus, this is called dependent origination.” In none of these passages does the word “exists” connect with any clause; nor does arising “exist.” If it did, arising itself would require a further arising.

Others hold: “The state of these conditions is specific conditionality; and what is called ‘state’ is the mode in which ignorance and the rest serve as causes when formations and the rest appear. The concept ‘dependent origination’ applies to that modification of formations.” Their position also does not hold. Why? Because [the discourse] calls ignorance and the rest [themselves] causes. For the Blessed One said: “Therefore, Ānanda, this itself is the cause of aging-and-death, this its source, this its origin, this its condition, namely birth … up to (expanded as above) … [this is the cause] of formations, namely ignorance.” Thus it was stated that ignorance and the rest themselves are the causes, not their modifications. It should therefore be understood that the earlier statement, “‘Dependent origination’ should be understood as the conditioning phenomena,” was rightly made.


§4 Four Explanations of the Term “Dependent Origination” and the Two Extremes It Blocks 〔CSCD §577–580〕

Here, because of the verbal shadow cast by the term “dependent origination,” the perception may arise that what is spoken of is arising itself. That perception should be quieted by taking the meaning of the expression in the following way. For the Blessed One:

This expression is applied in two ways to the collection of phenomena that proceeds from it; and this [collection of causes] is its condition, so it is spoken of figuratively by the name of the result.

For the expression “dependent origination” is understood in two ways in regard to this collection of phenomena that proceeds through conditionality. Because, when understood, it leads to welfare and happiness, “the wise ought to understand it”—hence paṭicco [what ought to be understood]. And when it arises, it arises conjointly and rightly, neither separately nor causelessly—hence samuppādo [co-arising]. Thus it is both “what ought to be understood” and “co-arising,” so it is “dependent origination.” Again, because it “arises conjointly,” it is “co-arising”; and it occurs dependent upon, without rejecting, the conjunction of conditions—thus too it is “dependent origination.” This collection of causes is its condition, and because it is the condition for it, this [collection] too receives the name—just as in the world sugar that conditions phlegm is called “phlegm-sugar,” and in the Teaching the arising of Buddhas, which conditions happiness, is called “the arising of Buddhas is happiness.” It should likewise be understood that the term “dependent origination” is applied figuratively by the designation of the result.

Or:

Because it proceeds facing one another, this collection of causes is called paṭicco; and because it produces [phenomena] in conjunction, it is called samuppādo.

The collection of causes indicated under the heading of each cause beginning with ignorance, for the manifestation of formations and the rest, is called paṭicco because, in accomplishing a common result and through completeness, the factors of the assemblage proceed facing one another. And this [collection] produces only conjoined phenomena that operate inseparably from one another, so it is also called samuppādo. Thus it is both “proceeding facing one another” and “co-arising,” so it is “dependent origination.”

Another method:

Because this conditionality, depending mutually, produces phenomena equally and together, the Sage has therefore spoken thus here.

Among the conditions indicated under the headings of ignorance and the rest, those conditions that produce a particular phenomenon beginning with formations would be incapable of producing [it] if they did not depend upon one another or if they lacked one another. Therefore this conditionality, depending mutually, produces phenomena equally and together, not piecemeal and not in temporal sequence. Thus the Sage, skilled in speech that follows the meaning, spoke in this way here—that is, he spoke precisely of “dependent origination.”

And when he spoke thus:

By the first word, the absence of eternalism and the rest [was shown]; by the last, the destruction of annihilationism and the rest; by the two together, the principle was shown.

“By the first word”: since the occurrence of occurring phenomena depends upon a conjunction of conditions, the word paṭicca, which displays the conjunction of conditions, shows the absence of eternalism, causelessness, the doctrine of unequal causes, the doctrine of a controlling lord, and the other varieties beginning with eternalism. For what use would a conjunction of conditions have for what is eternal or what operates causelessly and so forth? “By the last word”: since phenomena arise when conditions are conjoined, the word samuppāda, which displays the arising of phenomena, refutes annihilationism, nihilism, and the doctrine of non-action; thus it shows the destruction of annihilationism and the rest. For when phenomena repeatedly arise in dependence upon preceding conditions, where could there be annihilation, nihilism, or the doctrine of non-action? “By the two together”: the complete expression “dependent origination” shows the middle way, because the respective phenomena arise without breaking the continuity of their respective conjunctions of conditions; it shows the abandonment of the statements “the agent is the experiencer” and “the agent is one, the experiencer another”; it shows non-adherence to local idiom and not overrunning conventional designation. Thus this principle is shown. This, first, is the meaning of the expression “dependent origination” itself.


§5 The Expositor’s Difficulty and Four Modes of Teaching 〔CSCD §581–583〕

When the Blessed One taught dependent origination, he established the canonical text in the form “with ignorance as condition, formations,” and so forth. Anyone explaining its meaning must enter the circle of the Vibhajjavādins⁴, without misrepresenting the Ācariyas, departing from the school’s own tenets, drawing in another school’s tenets, opposing the discourses, or failing to accord with the Vinaya; the expositor must look to the great authorities, illuminate the Dhamma, gather the meaning, and repeatedly turn that same meaning over and indicate it through various other methods. Only thus can its meaning be explained. Moreover, explaining the meaning of dependent origination is intrinsically difficult. As the ancient teachers said:

Truth, being, rebirth-linking, and the modes of conditions— these four phenomena are hard to see and exceedingly hard to teach.

Thus, having weighed that the meaning of dependent origination is not easily explained except by those who have attained learning in the canon and direct attainment, [the Commentator says]:

Today I wish to explain the modes of conditions, yet I find no footing, like a person sunk in the sea. But this Teaching is adorned with many modes of exposition, and the path of the earlier teachers continues unbroken. Therefore, relying upon these two, I shall begin to explain its meaning—listen with collected minds.

For the earlier teachers said:

Whoever should listen to me with earnest regard would gain distinction in the sequence; having gained distinction in the sequence, that person would go where the King of Death cannot see.

Thus, in “with ignorance as condition, formations” and the rest, the determination should first be understood from the outset “by difference in teaching, by meaning, by characteristic and the rest, by the onefold and the rest, and by the determination of the factors.”

Here, “by difference in teaching”: the Blessed One’s teaching of dependent origination is fourfold, like the way four vine gatherers take hold of a vine—from the beginning or from the middle to the end, and likewise from the end or from the middle to the beginning.

Among four vine gatherers, a person may first see only the root of the vine, cut it at the root, drag the whole vine out, take it away, and put it to use. In the same way, the Blessed One teaches dependent origination from beginning to end with the words, “Thus, bhikkhus, with ignorance as condition, formations … up to (expanded as above) … with birth as condition, aging-and-death.”

Another among those people may first see the vine’s middle, cut it there, drag out only the upper half, take it away, and put it to use. In the same way, the Blessed One teaches from the middle to the end with the words, “As he delights in, welcomes, and remains holding to that feeling, delight arises. Delight in feelings is clinging. With his clinging as condition, becoming; with becoming as condition, birth.”

Another among those people may first see the vine’s tip, seize the tip, follow it all the way to the root, take the whole vine away, and put it to use. In the same way, the Blessed One teaches dependent origination from the end to the beginning with the words, “‘With birth as condition, aging-and-death’—so it has been said. But is aging-and-death conditioned by birth, bhikkhus, or not? How do you regard this?” “Venerable sir, aging-and-death is conditioned by birth. We regard it thus: with birth as condition, aging-and-death.” “‘With becoming as condition, birth’ … up to (expanded as above) … ‘with ignorance as condition, formations’—so it has been said. But are formations conditioned by ignorance, bhikkhus, or not? How do you regard this?”

Another among these people may first see only the vine’s middle, cut it there, descend toward the root, take it away, and put it to use. In the same way, the Blessed One teaches from the middle to the beginning with the words, “Bhikkhus, what is the source of these four nutriments? What is their origin, their birth, their production? These four nutriments have craving as source, craving as origin, craving as birth, craving as production. What is the source of craving? … feeling … contact … the six bases … name-and-form … consciousness … what is the source of formations? … up to (expanded as above) … formations have ignorance as source … up to (expanded as above) … ignorance as production.”

Why, then, does he teach thus? Because dependent origination is wholly excellent and because he himself has attained mastery of teaching. Dependent origination is wholly excellent; from whatever point it is approached, it leads to penetration of the principle. And because the Blessed One possesses the four kinds of fearlessness and the discriminations, and because he has attained the fourfold profundity, he has mastery of teaching. Since he has attained mastery of teaching, he teaches the Dhamma by various methods.

More specifically, it should be understood that his forward teaching beginning at the beginning occurs when he sees people to be guided who are confused about the differentiation of the causes of occurrence, in order to show how phenomena occur through their own respective causes and to show the order of arising. The reverse teaching beginning at the end occurs when he contemplates the world fallen into hardship in such terms as “This world has indeed fallen into hardship: it is born, ages, dies, passes away, and is reborn,” and, in conformity with his preliminary penetration, in order to show the causes that he himself realized for each kind of suffering beginning with aging-and-death. The teaching from the middle to the beginning conforms to the determination of the conditioning of nutriment, carries the inquiry back as far as the past, and then, beginning from the past, shows the sequence of cause and result. The teaching from the middle to the end begins with the source in the present of the causes of the future and shows the future. Of these, the forward teaching that begins at the beginning, stated in order to show people to be guided who are confused about the causes of occurrence how phenomena occur through their own respective causes and to show the order of arising, is the mode established here.


§6 Why Ignorance Is Placed First and the Two Heads of the Teaching of the Round 〔CSCD §584–586〕

Why, then, is ignorance placed first here? Is ignorance, like the primordial nature of those who hold the doctrine of primordial nature, a causeless root cause of the world? It is not causeless. For the cause of ignorance was stated in the words, “With the origin of the influxes⁵ there is the origin of ignorance.” There is, however, a method according to which it may be called a root cause. What is that? Its position as head in the teaching of the round⁶.

For when the Blessed One teaches the round, he does so by making either of two phenomena its head. Sometimes ignorance: as it is said, “Bhikkhus, a first point of ignorance is not discerned such that ‘before this ignorance did not exist, and afterward it came to be.’ Though this is said, bhikkhus, nevertheless it is discerned that ‘ignorance has this as condition.’” Sometimes craving for becoming⁷: as it is said, “Bhikkhus, a first point of craving for becoming is not discerned such that ‘before this craving for becoming did not exist, and afterward it came to be.’ Though this is said, bhikkhus, nevertheless it is discerned that ‘craving for becoming has this as condition.’”

Why does the Blessed One make these two phenomena the head when teaching the round? Because they are the distinctive causes of kamma leading to good and bad destinations. Ignorance is the distinctive cause of kamma leading to a bad destination. Why? A worldling overwhelmed by ignorance is like an ox for slaughter, tormented by the suffering of fire and blows, driven by distress to drink hot water that is both tasteless and harmful. In the same way, the worldling initiates various kinds of kamma leading to a bad destination, beginning with killing, which is tasteless because of the heat of defilement and harmful because it casts the worldling into a bad destination. Craving for becoming, however, is the distinctive cause of kamma leading to a good destination. Why? A worldling overwhelmed by craving for becoming is like the ox described above, which, thirsting for cool water, drinks cool water that is both tasty and relieves its distress. In the same way, the worldling initiates various kinds of kamma leading to a good destination, beginning with abstaining from killing, which is tasty because free of the heat of defilement and relieves the distress of suffering in bad destinations by bringing the worldling to a good destination.

Of these phenomena that serve as the heads of the teaching of the round, the Blessed One sometimes gives a teaching rooted in a single phenomenon. For example: “Thus, bhikkhus, formations have ignorance as their proximate support; consciousness has formations as its proximate support,” and so forth. Likewise: “Bhikkhus, craving grows in a person who abides contemplating gratification in phenomena subject to clinging; with craving as condition, clinging,” and so forth. Sometimes he also gives a teaching rooted in both. For example: “Bhikkhus, the body of a foolish person, obstructed by ignorance and conjoined with craving, has come to be thus. So there are this body and external name-and-form—this is the pair. Dependent upon the pair there is contact, precisely the six bases; touched by them, the fool experiences pain and pleasure,” and so forth. Of these teachings, it should be understood that “with ignorance as condition, formations” here is a teaching rooted in the single phenomenon of ignorance. Thus, first, the determination here should be understood by difference in teaching.


§7 The Mode of Meaning—The Meanings of the Twelve Factors 〔CSCD §587〕

“By meaning” means by the meanings of such terms as ignorance. For example, because it is not fit to be fulfilled, bodily misconduct and the rest are called “what should not be obtained,” meaning what ought not to be acquired. Ignorance obtains what should not be obtained, and is therefore “ignorance.” Conversely, bodily good conduct and the rest are called “what should be obtained”; ignorance does not obtain what should be obtained, and is therefore “ignorance.” It also makes unknown the meaning of aggregate as mass, base as domain, element as empty, faculty as dominance, and truth as suchness, and is therefore “ignorance.” It also makes unknown the four meanings of suffering and the rest stated as oppression and so forth, and is therefore “ignorance.” In beginningless saṃsāra it drives beings through all births, destinations, existences, stations of consciousness, and abodes of beings, and is therefore “ignorance.” It runs toward women, men, and the rest, which do not ultimately exist, but does not run toward aggregates and the rest, which do exist, and is therefore “ignorance.” Further, because it conceals the bases and objects of eye-consciousness and the rest, together with dependent origination and dependently originated phenomena, it is “ignorance.”

That dependent upon which a result comes is a “condition.” “Dependent upon” means neither leaving nor rejecting; “comes” means both arises and occurs. Further, the meaning of condition is the meaning of assistance. It is both ignorance and a condition, hence “ignorance-condition.” Therefore, “with ignorance as condition.”

They form what is conditioned, and so they are “formations.” Further, formations are twofold: formations conditioned by ignorance and formations to which the word “formation” is applied. Of these, the three—meritorious formation, demeritorious formation, and imperturbable formation—and the three—bodily formation, verbal formation, and mental formation—make six formations conditioned by ignorance. All of them are nothing but mundane wholesome and unwholesome volitions.

Conditioned formation, formed formation, formation that forms, and formation as exertion: these four are formations to which the word “formation” is applied. Of these, all phenomena with conditions spoken of in “Formations are indeed impermanent” and similar passages are called “conditioned formations.” The commentaries⁸ say that the material and immaterial phenomena of the three planes produced by kamma are “formed formations”; they too are included in the sentence “Formations are indeed impermanent,” but no separate locus for them is discerned. Wholesome and unwholesome volition in the three planes is called a “formation that forms”; its locus is discerned in such passages as “Bhikkhus, this person fallen into ignorance forms a meritorious formation.” Bodily and mental energy is called a “formation as exertion”; it occurs in such passages as “He went as far as the force of the exertion carried him and then, as though struck by an axle, came to a halt.”

Nor are these all. There are many other formations to which the word “formation” is applied, as in “Friend Visākha, when a bhikkhu enters the cessation of perception and feeling, verbal formation ceases first, then bodily formation, then mental formation.” Among them, no formation fails to be included among conditioned formations. From here onward, the terms in “with formations as condition, consciousness” and the rest should be understood in the manner already stated.

Among the terms not yet explained: it cognizes, so it is “consciousness”; it bends, so it is “name”; it is deformed, so it is “form”; it extends upon what comes and leads what has been extended, so it is a “base”; it contacts, so it is “contact”; it feels, so it is “feeling”; it thirsts, so it is “craving”; it clings, so it is “clinging”; it becomes and brings into becoming, so it is “becoming”; being born is “birth”; growing old is “aging”; through it beings die, so it is “death”; sorrowing is “sorrow”; lamenting is “lamentation”; it pains, so it is “pain,” or it digs twice by way of arising and persistence, and so it is “pain”; a bad state of mind is “grief”; powerful weariness is “despair.”

“Arise” means are produced. Nor is “arise” to be connected only with sorrow and the rest; it should be connected with every clause. Otherwise, when “with ignorance as condition, formations” is said, what they do would not be discerned. But when “arise” is connected, ignorance is both ignorance and a condition, hence “ignorance-condition”; therefore, “with ignorance as condition, formations arise.” Thus the conditioning and the conditioned are determined. This is the method throughout.

“Thus” points out the method indicated. It shows that [the mass of suffering originates] only from causes beginning with ignorance, not from creation by a controlling lord and the rest. “This” means what has been described above. “Whole” means unmixed or entire. “Mass of suffering” means an accumulation of suffering, not a being and not pleasure, beauty, and the rest. “Origin” means production. “There is” means arises. Thus the determination here should be understood by meaning.


§8 The Mode of Characteristics, the Mode of Classification, and Determination of the Factors 〔CSCD §588–590〕

“By characteristic and the rest” means by the characteristics and the rest of ignorance and the other factors. For example: ignorance has unknowing as its characteristic, delusion as its function, concealment as its manifestation, and the influxes as its proximate cause. Formations have forming as their characteristic, accumulation as their function, volition as their manifestation, and ignorance as their proximate cause. Consciousness has cognizing as its characteristic, precedence as its function, rebirth-linking⁹ as its manifestation, and formations as its proximate cause, or basis and object as its proximate cause. Name has bending as its characteristic, association as its function, inseparability as its manifestation, and consciousness as its proximate cause. Form has deformation as its characteristic, dispersion as its function, the indeterminate as its manifestation, and consciousness as its proximate cause. The six bases have base as their characteristic, seeing and the rest as their function, the nature of basis and door as their manifestation, and name-and-form as their proximate cause. Contact has contacting as its characteristic, striking as its function, concurrence as its manifestation, and the six bases as its proximate cause. Feeling has experiencing as its characteristic, enjoyment of the flavor of the object as its function, pain and pleasure as its manifestation, and contact as its proximate cause. Craving has cause as its characteristic, delight as its function, insatiability as its manifestation, and feeling as its proximate cause. Clinging has grasping as its characteristic, not releasing as its function, the consolidation of craving and view as its manifestation, and craving as its proximate cause. Becoming has kamma and kamma-result as its characteristic, bringing into becoming and becoming as its function, the wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate as its manifestation, and clinging as its proximate cause. The characteristics and the rest of birth and the other factors should be understood in the manner stated in the “Explanation of the Truths.” Thus the determination here should also be understood by characteristic and the rest.

“By the onefold and the rest”: here ignorance is onefold because it has the nature of unknowing, not seeing, delusion, and the rest. It is twofold by non-practice and wrong practice, and likewise by prompted and unprompted. It is threefold by association with the three feelings, fourfold according to penetration of the four truths, and fivefold by concealing the dangers of the five destinations. But by way of door and object, all immaterial phenomena should be understood as sixfold.

Formations are onefold because they have such natures as having influxes and being phenomena with result. They are twofold as wholesome and unwholesome; likewise as limited and exalted, inferior and middling, fixed in wrongness and not fixed. They are threefold as meritorious formation and the rest, fourfold as leading to the four kinds of birth, and fivefold as leading to the five destinations.

Consciousness is onefold because it has such natures as mundane resultant. It is twofold as with roots and without roots, and so forth. It is threefold as included in the three existences, as associated with the three feelings, and as without roots, with two roots, and with three roots. By birth and destination it is fourfold and fivefold.

Name-and-form is onefold because it depends on consciousness and has kamma as condition. It is twofold as having an object and having no object, threefold as past and so forth, and fourfold and fivefold by birth and destination.

The six bases are onefold as the place of birth and convergence. They are twofold as great-element sensitivity and consciousness and the rest, threefold by objects that have arrived, not arrived, or are neither, and fourfold and fivefold as included in birth and destination. In this way the onefold and other classifications of contact and the rest should also be understood. Thus the determination here should also be understood by the onefold and the rest.

“And by determination of the factors”: sorrow and the rest are stated here to show that the wheel of becoming¹¹ is unbroken. For they arise in a fool struck by aging-and-death. As it is said: “Bhikkhus, when an uninstructed worldling is touched by a painful bodily feeling, he sorrows, grows weary, laments, beats his breast and cries, and becomes confused.” For as long as these occur, ignorance occurs; thus again there is “with ignorance as condition, formations,” and the wheel of becoming is joined. Therefore, after gathering sorrow and the rest together with aging-and-death in a single grouping, it should be understood that the factors of dependent origination are exactly twelve. Thus the determination here should also be understood by determination of the factors.

This, first, is the brief account here.


Notes

¹ Dependently originated phenomena (paṭiccasamuppannā dhammā): the term paired with “dependent origination”; the treatise explains it as the phenomena born from their respective conditions, that is, aging-and-death and the rest on the side of what is produced.

² Partial abiding (padesavihāra): the name of the cited discourse. The treatise uses it to establish that the abiding immediately after full awakening was attention to dependent origination, while partial abiding was an abiding in a portion of that abiding.

³ Four profundities: the treatise itself marks them as “to be explained later.” Their exposition as the profundities of meaning, phenomenon, teaching, and penetration occurs in the unit on the wheel of becoming in this chapter.

⁴ Circle of the Vibhajjavādins (vibhajjavādimaṇḍala): the circle which, according to the treatise, an expositor should enter; this is the first of ten requirements for explaining dependent origination.

⁵ Influx (āsava): the proximate cause of ignorance. The final unit of this chapter further establishes the four influxes as causes of sorrow and the rest.

⁶ Teaching of the round (vaṭṭakathā): the treatise’s own designation for the subject of this chapter, the teaching of the saṃsāric round. It establishes only two heads for that teaching: ignorance and craving for becoming.

⁷ Craving for becoming (bhavataṇhā): craving directed toward becoming. It is the second head of the teaching of the round, and the treatise makes it the distinctive cause of kamma leading to good destinations.

⁸ Commentary (aṭṭhakathā): an ancient commentary on the canonical text. This unit cites its determination of “formed formation,” while noting that a separate canonical locus cannot be discerned.

⁹ Rebirth-linking (paṭisandhi): the first consciousness in a lifetime. This unit establishes it as the manifestation of consciousness; its detailed explanation appears in the unit on formations as condition for consciousness in this chapter.

¹⁰ “Explanation of the Truths”: the section of this treatise explaining the four truths. The treatise itself notes that the characteristic, function, manifestation, and proximate cause of birth, aging, death, and the rest were stated there and are not repeated in this chapter.

¹¹ Wheel of becoming (bhavacakka): the overall name for the subject of this chapter, first occurring in this unit. Its three times, twenty modes, three links, four groupings, and three rounds are explained in detail in the final unit of this chapter.

無明緣行句The Clause “With Ignorance as Condition, Formations”

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

本單元白話為本編自巴利原典之譯疏(tr. mine);底本事項詳本單元考據。


§1 無明之界——四諦與八處之無知 〔CSCD §561〕

無明緣行句之說

而這則是廣說之法門——「無明」:依經之法門,是於苦等等四處之無知;依阿毘達磨之法門,是併前際等等而於八處〔之無知〕。因為說了這個:「其中,什麼是無明?於苦之無知……乃至(廣說如前)……於趣向苦滅之道跡之無知,於前際之無知,於後際、於前後際〔之無知〕,於此緣性緣生諸法之無知。」

其中,雖然除了出世間之二諦¹以外,無明是依所緣而於其餘諸處生起的,然而縱使這樣,這裡所意許的唯是依覆蔽²〔而說〕。因為它一生起,就覆蔽苦諦而住,不讓〔人〕通達其如實之味與相;同樣,它也覆蔽集、覆蔽滅、覆蔽道,覆蔽所謂前際的過去五蘊,覆蔽所謂後際的未來五蘊,覆蔽所謂前後際的那二者,覆蔽所謂「此緣性緣生法」的此緣性與諸緣生法而住。它不讓〔人〕這樣通達此中如實之味與相:「這是無明,這些是行。」所以說「於苦之無知……乃至(廣說如前)……於此緣性緣生諸法之無知」。


§2 行之廣分——二十九思與三門之行 〔CSCD §592〕

「行」:前面以略說的方式說了六種——福等等三種與身行等等三種;而在這裡,就廣說而言:福行是依施、戒等等而轉起的八欲界善思,以及依修習而轉起的五色界善思,共為十三思。非福行是依殺生等等而轉起的十二不善思。不動行是唯依修習而轉起的四無色界善思。這樣,三種行共為二十九思³。

而在其餘三種之中:身思是身行,語思是語行,意思是心行。這一組三法,是為了顯示福行等等在積業之剎那依門而轉起,才說的。因為等起身表而從身門轉起的八欲界善思與十二不善思,恰是二十思,就叫作「身行」。正是那些〔思〕,等起語表而從語門轉起,就叫作「語行」。而這裡的神通思,由於它不成為後面的識之緣,所以不取。而如同神通思,掉舉思也是這樣〔不成為識之緣〕。所以,在〔說〕識之緣性時,它也應當除去;不過就無明之緣而言,這一切都是〔無明緣之行〕。而不等起二表、在意門生起的一切二十九思,就是「心行」。這樣,這一組三法正是入於前一組三法之中;所以就義而言,就應當唯依福行等等而知無明之緣性。


§3 何以知行由無明——四諦無知之四相與六喻 〔CSCD §593〕

這裡也許有問:「這些行以無明為緣」——這要怎麼知道呢?由於在無明存在時它們才存在。因為凡是對苦等等所謂無明的無知還沒有斷除的人,他先由於對苦與對前際等等的無知,以樂之想執取輪迴之苦,就起那作為它的因的三種行。由於對集的無知,他把那雖然是苦之因、以渴愛為資具的行,認作是樂之因而起〔它們〕。而由於對滅與對道的無知,他對那雖然不是苦之滅的殊勝之趣起苦滅之想,又對那雖然不是滅之道的祭祀、不死行、苦行⁴等等起滅之道之想,於是希求苦之滅,而以祭祀、不死行、苦行等等為門,起三種行。

再者,他由於對四諦的無明未斷,特別是不知道那雖然雜有生、老、病、死等等許多過患、所謂福之果的苦是苦,就為了證得它而起分為身行、語行、心行的福行——猶如貪求天女的人之赴投崖。並且,他也不見那被認為是樂的福之果在終了時生大熱惱的變異苦性與少味性,就起以它為緣的、如前所說的那個福行——猶如飛蛾之投於燈焰,又猶如貪一滴蜜的人之舐塗蜜的刀刃。而他不見受用諸欲等等有異熟之事的過患,就由於樂之想、並且由於為煩惱所伏,起那於三門轉起的非福行——猶如愚兒之戲糞,又猶如求死者之食毒。而他對於諸無色異熟也不了知行之變異苦性,就由於常等等之顛倒,起那作為心行的不動行——猶如迷失方向的人之行於趣向鬼城之道。

這樣,由於行之有正是由於無明之有,不是由於〔無明之〕無,所以就應當知道這個:「這些行以無明為緣。」並且也說了這個:「比丘啊,無智而陷於無明的人,既行作福行,也行作非福行,也行作不動行。比丘啊,而當比丘的無明已斷、明已生起時,他由於無明之離貪、明之生起,就不再行作福行。」


¹ 出世間之二諦(lokuttaraṃ saccadvayaṃ):即滅諦與道諦;論自標其非無明之所緣,唯為其所覆。

² 覆蔽(paṭicchādana):本品所取之無明之義——論於二法門之外自立取捨之準,唯依覆蔽而取。

³ 二十九思(ekūnatiṃsa cetanā):三行之總數,即福行十三、非福行十二、不動行四。

⁴ 祭祀・不死行・苦行:於道諦無知者所執之非道三事,與「殊勝之趣」並舉為滅諦與道諦無知之所現。

The vernacular of this unit is this edition’s own rendering-with-exposition from the Pāli original (tr. mine); see this unit’s apparatus for the base-text particulars.


§1 The Range of Ignorance—Unknowing in Relation to the Four Truths and Eight Fields 〔CSCD §561〕

Discussion of the Clause “With Ignorance as Condition, Formations”

The detailed method is as follows. “Ignorance”: according to the method of the discourses, it is unknowing in regard to four fields beginning with suffering; according to the Abhidhamma method, it is [unknowing] in regard to eight fields when the past limit and the rest are included. For it is said: “Here, what is ignorance? Unknowing in regard to suffering … up to (expanded as above) … unknowing in regard to the path of practice leading to the cessation of suffering; unknowing in regard to the past limit; unknowing in regard to the future limit and in regard to the past and future limits; unknowing in regard to specific conditionality and dependently originated phenomena.”

Here, although ignorance arises with all the remaining fields as its object, apart from the two supramundane truths¹, what is intended here nevertheless applies only by way of concealment². For when it arises it remains concealing the truth of suffering and does not allow its function and characteristic as they really are to be penetrated. Likewise, it remains concealing origin, cessation, and path; the past five aggregates called the past limit; the future five aggregates called the future limit; both of these called the past and future limits; and specific conditionality together with the dependently originated phenomena called “specific conditionality and dependently originated phenomena.” It does not allow the function and characteristic here as they really are to be penetrated thus: “This is ignorance; these are formations.” Therefore it is called “unknowing in regard to suffering … up to (expanded as above) … unknowing in regard to specific conditionality and dependently originated phenomena.”


§2 The Detailed Division of Formations—Twenty-Nine Volitions and Formations through the Three Doors 〔CSCD §592〕

“Formations”: six were stated earlier in brief—the three beginning with the meritorious and the three beginning with bodily formation. Here, in detail, meritorious formation consists of the eight wholesome sense-sphere volitions that occur through giving, virtue, and the rest, together with the five wholesome fine-material-sphere volitions that occur through development, making thirteen volitions. Demeritorious formation consists of the twelve unwholesome volitions that occur through killing and the rest. Imperturbable formation consists of only the four wholesome immaterial-sphere volitions that occur through development. Thus the three kinds of formation make twenty-nine volitions³.

Of the remaining three, bodily volition is bodily formation, verbal volition is verbal formation, and mental volition is mental formation. This triad is stated to show how meritorious formation and the rest occur through the doors at the moment kamma is accumulated. The eight wholesome sense-sphere volitions and twelve unwholesome volitions that produce bodily intimation and occur through the body door make exactly twenty volitions, and are called “bodily formation.” Those very [volitions], when they produce verbal intimation and occur through the speech door, are called “verbal formation.” The volition of direct knowledge is not included here because it does not become a condition for the subsequent consciousness. As with the volition of direct knowledge, so too with the volition of restlessness [which does not become a condition for consciousness]. Therefore, when the conditionality of consciousness is discussed, that volition too should be removed; with respect to ignorance as condition, however, all of these are [formations conditioned by ignorance]. All twenty-nine volitions that do not produce either intimation and arise at the mind door are “mental formation.” Thus this latter triad is included within the former triad; in meaning, therefore, ignorance’s conditionality should be understood only with respect to meritorious formation and the rest.


§3 How Formations Are Known to Arise from Ignorance—Four Aspects of Unknowing the Truths and Six Similes 〔CSCD §593〕

A question may arise here: how is it known that “these formations have ignorance as their condition”? Because they exist when ignorance exists. A person whose unknowing called ignorance in regard to suffering and the rest has not been abandoned first grasps the suffering of saṃsāra with the perception of pleasure, through unknowing in regard to suffering and the past limit and the rest, and initiates the three kinds of formation that are its cause. Through unknowing in regard to origin, that person takes formations—which, furnished with craving, are actually the cause of suffering—to be the cause of pleasure, and initiates them. Through unknowing in regard to cessation and the path, that person perceives a distinguished destination that is not the cessation of suffering as the cessation of suffering, and perceives sacrifices, immortality observances, austerities⁴, and the rest, which are not the path to cessation, as the path to cessation. Aspiring to the cessation of suffering, that person therefore initiates the three kinds of formation through sacrifices, immortality observances, austerities, and the rest as avenues.

Further, because that person’s ignorance of the four truths has not been abandoned, and especially because the suffering called the result of merit—which is interspersed with the many dangers of birth, aging, sickness, death, and the rest—is not known as suffering, that person initiates meritorious formation, divided into bodily, verbal, and mental formations, in order to attain it—like somebody desiring celestial nymphs who leaps from a cliff. Not seeing the suffering of change that gives rise to great burning when that result of merit, regarded as pleasure, comes to an end, or its meager gratification, that person initiates the meritorious formation described above which conditions it—like a moth plunging into a lamp flame, or somebody greedy for a drop of honey licking the edge of a knife smeared with honey. Not seeing the dangers entailed by results in the enjoyment of sensual pleasures and the rest, that person, through the perception of pleasure and because overwhelmed by defilements, initiates demeritorious formation occurring through the three doors—like a foolish child playing with excrement, or somebody seeking death eating poison. And not understanding the suffering of change in formations among immaterial results, that person, through the perversions beginning with permanence, initiates imperturbable formation, which is mental formation—like a person who has lost direction taking the road toward a city of goblins.

Thus, because the existence of formations occurs precisely through the existence of ignorance, not through its nonexistence, it should be understood that “these formations have ignorance as their condition.” This too was said: “Bhikkhus, an unwise person fallen into ignorance forms a meritorious formation, forms a demeritorious formation, and forms an imperturbable formation. But when a bhikkhu’s ignorance has been abandoned and true knowledge has arisen, then, through the fading away of ignorance and the arising of true knowledge, he no longer forms a meritorious formation.”


Notes

¹ The two supramundane truths (lokuttaraṃ saccadvayaṃ): the truths of cessation and path. The treatise itself specifies that they are not objects of ignorance but are only concealed by it.

² Concealment (paṭicchādana): the meaning of ignorance adopted in this chapter. Beyond the two methods, the treatise itself establishes the criterion of selection and takes ignorance only by way of concealment.

³ Twenty-nine volitions (ekūnatiṃsa cetanā): the total of the three formations—thirteen meritorious, twelve demeritorious, and four imperturbable.

⁴ Sacrifice, immortality observance, and austerity: three non-paths grasped by those who do not know the path truth; together with the “distinguished destination,” they exemplify what appears through unknowing in regard to the truths of cessation and path.

發趣二十四緣The Twenty-Four Conditions of the Paṭṭhāna

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

本單元白話為本編自巴利原典之譯疏(tr. mine);底本事項詳本單元考據。


§1 二十四緣之總標 〔CSCD §594〕

發趣緣之說

此中有問:且先許「無明是行的緣」這一點,然而還應當說:它是哪些行的緣、又是以什麼方式為緣呢?

這裡就要說了。世尊說了二十四緣¹:「因緣、所緣緣、增上緣、無間緣、等無間緣、俱生緣、相互緣、依止緣、親依止緣、前生緣、後生緣、數習緣、業緣、異熟緣、食緣、根緣、禪緣、道緣、相應緣、不相應緣、有緣、無緣、離緣、不離緣。」

其中,它既是因、又是緣,所以是「因緣」——就是說:作為因而為緣、以因之性而為緣。於所緣緣等等也是同樣的方法。


§2 因緣 〔CSCD §595〕

其中,「因」一語是語之支分、原因、根這三者的稱謂。因為在「宗、因」等等說法之中,世間把語之支分叫作「因」;而在教法之中,於「諸法從因生」等等說法之中〔把〕原因〔叫作因〕;於「三善因、三不善因」等等說法之中,把根叫作「因」——此處所意許的就是這個。

而「緣」一語之中,其語義是這樣:緣於它而來,所以叫作「緣」;意思是:不捨離它而轉起。因為凡是某一法不捨離某一法而住立、或生起,就說那一法是這一法的緣。而就相而言,緣以資助為相:因為凡是某一法對某一法的住立或生起有所資助,就把那一法叫作這一法的緣。緣、因、原因、因緣、生、出生等等,就義理而言是一,就語詞而言是異。這樣,以根之義而為「因」,以資助之義而為「緣」;簡略地說,以根之義而資助的法,就是因緣。

諸義注師的意趣是:它猶如稻種等等之於稻等等、又猶如寶之色等等之於寶光等等,是令善等等成為善等等之性者。然而若是這樣,那麼它對由它所等起的諸色的因緣性就不能成立了——因為它並不令那些〔色〕成為善等等之性,而它又並非不是〔它們的〕緣。因為說了這個:「諸因以因緣而為與因相應的諸法、以及由之所等起的諸色的緣。」並且,諸無因心不待這個〔因〕而其無記之性已經成立;諸有因心的善等等之性也是繫於如理作意等等,而不是繫於相應之因。並且,如果諸相應之因就自性而言即有善等等之性,那麼在諸相應法之中繫於因的無貪,就應當〔一向〕是善的、或〔一向〕是無記的;然而由於它二者都有,所以正如在諸相應法之中一樣,於諸因之中也應當〔別去〕尋求其善等等之性。

然而,如果不依「令成善等等之性」而取諸因的根之義,卻依「令成善住立之性」而取,那就毫無相違了。因為得了因緣的諸法,猶如根已生長的樹一般,堅固而善住立;諸無因的〔法〕則猶如胡麻子等等之屬的浮萍一般,不善住立。這樣,「以根之義而資助」,就應當知道是說:以令成善住立之性而資助的法,就是因緣。


§3 所緣緣・增上緣・無間緣與等無間緣 〔CSCD §596–598〕

在此之後的〔諸緣〕之中:以所緣之性而資助的法,是所緣緣。它雖然以「色處是眼識界的〔緣〕」起說,卻由於是以「凡是緣於某某法而生起的某某心與心所之法,那某某法就以所緣緣而為那某某法的緣」作結,所以沒有哪一法不是〔所緣緣〕。因為猶如羸弱的人必攀著杖或繩才能起立、才能站住,同樣,心與心所之法也必緣於色等等所緣才生起、才住立。所以應當知道:一切成為心與心所的所緣的法,都是所緣緣。

以主上之義而資助的法,是增上緣;它依俱生與所緣而有二種。其中,依「欲增上以增上緣而為與欲相應的諸法、以及由之所等起的諸色的緣」等等的話,應當知道:欲、精進、心、簡擇這四法是增上緣——然而不是同時〔為增上〕。因為當心以欲為軛、以欲為主上而轉起時,那時唯有欲是增上,其餘的不是;於其餘的也是同樣的方法。而諸非色法尊重某一法而轉起,那一法就是它們的所緣增上。所以說了:「凡是尊重某某法而生起的某某心與心所之法,那某某法就以增上緣而為那某某法的緣。」

以無間之性而資助的法,是無間緣²。以等無間之性而資助的法,是等無間緣。而這一對緣,人們作了種種的廣演;然而此中的要義是這樣:「眼識之後是意界、意界之後是意識界」等等的這個心的定則,由於唯依前前之心才得成就、不由他途,所以:凡是有能力令相應之心生起於自己之後的法,就是無間緣。正因此而說:「所謂無間緣,是眼識界與其相應的諸法,以無間緣而為意界與其相應的諸法的緣」等等。凡是無間緣,也就是等無間緣;此中唯是語詞之異,猶如「積集」與「相續」之間、又猶如「增語」與「詞」等等二法之間一般,就義理而言則沒有差異。

而諸義注師有這樣的見解:「以義之無間而為無間緣,以時之無間而為等無間緣」——這個見解與「從滅〔盡定〕出定者的非想非非想處善心,以等無間緣而為果等至的緣」等等〔的話〕相違。而他們於此又說:「諸法的能等起之力並未退失,只是由於為修習之力所遮,所以諸法不於等無間而生起」——這說法也正好成立了時之無間的沒有。因為在那裡由於修習之力而沒有時之無間——我們所說的也正是這個。而由於沒有時之無間,所以〔依他們的說法〕等無間緣之性就不能成立了;因為他們的主張是:以時之無間而成其等無間緣。所以不應當作執著,此中應當唯就語詞而信受其差別,不就義理。怎麼說呢?「這些〔心〕之間沒有間隔」,所以是「無間」;由於沒有〔中途的〕停住而是徹底的無間,所以是「等無間」。


§4 俱生緣・相互緣・依止緣 〔CSCD §599–601〕

自己正生起時即以共同令生之性而資助的法,是俱生緣——猶如燈之於光一般。它依非色蘊等等而有六種。如所說的:「四非色蘊互相以俱生緣而為緣。四大種互相〔為緣〕;於入胎剎那,名與色互相〔為緣〕;心與心所之法為心所等起的諸色〔的緣〕;諸大種為所造色〔的緣〕;諸色法對諸非色法,有時以俱生緣而為緣,有時不以俱生緣而為緣。」這是專就心所依³而說的。

以互相令生與支持之性而資助的法,是相互緣——猶如互相支撐的三腳杖一般。它依非色蘊等等而有三種。如所說的:「四非色蘊以相互緣而為緣。四大種、於入胎剎那的名與色,以相互緣而為緣。」

以住處之相與依止之相而資助的法,是依止緣——猶如地之於樹、布之於畫等等一般。它依「四非色蘊互相以依止緣而為緣」這樣,應當依俱生〔緣〕之中所說的方法而知。而此中的第六分則是這樣分別的:「眼處為眼識界……乃至(廣說如前)……耳……鼻……舌……身處以依止緣而為身識界與其相應的諸法的緣。凡是意界與意識界所依而轉起的那個色,那個色就以依止緣而為意界與意識界、以及與之相應的諸法的緣。」


§5 親依止緣——所緣・無間・自性三種 〔CSCD §602〕

而「親依止緣」一語之中,其語義先是這樣:由於〔果〕以它為依而轉起,所以它為自己的果所依止而不被拒——因此叫作「依止」。而正如強盛的惱亂(āyāso)叫作「惱」(upāyāso),同樣,強盛的依止就叫作「親依止」——這是強力之原因的稱謂。所以應當知道:以強力之原因之性而資助的法,就是親依止緣。

它有三種:所緣親依止、無間親依止、自性親依止。其中,所緣親依止是依「布施了、受戒了、作了布薩之業,而尊重它來省察;尊重先前所善行的而省察;從禪出定而尊重禪來省察;諸有學尊重種姓而省察,尊重清白而省察;諸有學從道出而尊重道來省察」等等這樣的方法,不與所緣增上作分別而共說的。其中,心與心所尊重某一所緣而生起,那一所緣在諸所緣之中必定是強力的所緣。這樣,以「唯應尊重」之義而為所緣增上,以「強力之原因」之義而為所緣親依止——應當這樣知道它們的差別。

無間親依止也是依「前前的善蘊以親依止緣而為後後的善蘊的緣」等等的方法,不與無間緣作分別而共說的。然而在論母的安立之中,由於無間〔緣〕是依「眼識界與其相應的諸法,以無間緣而為意界與其相應的諸法的緣」等等的方法而來,親依止〔緣〕是依「前前的善法以親依止緣而為後後的善法的緣」等等的方法而來,所以在安立上是有差別的。但那〔差別〕就義理而言也只歸於一。即使如此,也應當知道:依「有能力令相應之心生起於自己之後」而為無間之性,依「前心於令後心生起有強力」而為無間親依止之性。因為猶如心即使沒有因緣等等之中的某一法也能生起,卻不是這樣:沒有無間之心而有心的生起;所以它是強力之緣。這樣,依「於自己之後令相應之心生起」而為無間緣,依「強力之原因」而為無間親依止——應當這樣知道它們的差別。

而自性親依止:「自性」的「親依止」,就是「自性親依止」。所謂「自性」,是在自己相續之中所成就的信、戒等等,或是所習近的時節、飲食等等。或者,就自性而為親依止,所以是「自性親依止」——意思是:不與所緣〔親依止〕、無間〔親依止〕相雜。它的自性親依止之分別,應當依「依於信而行布施、受戒、作布薩之業、生起禪、生起觀、生起道、生起神通、生起等至。依於戒、聞、捨、慧而行布施……乃至(廣說如前)……生起等至。信、戒、聞、捨、慧以親依止緣而為信、戒、聞、捨、慧的緣」等等的方法,依種種之相而知。這樣,這些信等等既是自性,又以強力之原因之義而為親依止,所以叫作「自性親依止」。


§6 前生緣・後生緣・數習緣・業緣・異熟緣 〔CSCD §603–607〕

以先已生起而現存之性而資助的法,是前生緣。它依五門之中的所依與所緣、以及心所依而有十一種。如所說的:「眼處以前生緣而為眼識界與其相應的諸法的緣。耳……乃至(廣說如前)……鼻、舌、身處,色、聲、香、味、觸處,以前生緣而為身識界與其相應的諸法的緣。色、聲、香、味、觸處為意界〔的緣〕。凡是意界與意識界所依而轉起的那個色,那個色就以前生緣而為意界與其相應的諸法的緣。〔那個色〕對意識界與其相應的諸法,有時以前生緣而為緣,有時不以前生緣而為緣。」

以支持諸前生的色法而資助的非色法,是後生緣——猶如求食之思之於鷲雛之身一般。所以說了:「後生的心與心所之法,以後生緣而為前生的這個身的緣。」

以數習之義而資助諸無間之〔法〕令成純熟而強力的法,是數習緣——猶如於典籍等等之中前前的用功一般。它依善、不善、唯作之速行⁴而有三種。如所說的:「前前的善法以數習緣而為後後的善法的緣。前前的不善〔法〕……乃至(廣說如前)……唯作無記之法以數習緣而為後後的唯作無記之法的緣。」

以名為心之加行的作用之性而資助的法,是業緣。它依異剎那的善不善之思、以及俱生的一切思,而有二種。如所說的:「善不善之業以業緣而為諸異熟蘊與由業所作的諸色的緣。思以業緣而為與之相應的諸法、以及由之所等起的諸色的緣。」

以無勵力而寂靜之性、為〔令成〕無勵力而寂靜之性而資助的異熟法,是異熟緣。它於轉起位為由之所等起的〔諸色〕的緣,於結生位為由業所作的諸色的緣,而於一切處為諸相應法的緣。如所說的:「一個異熟無記蘊以異熟緣而為三蘊與心所等起的諸色的緣……乃至(廣說如前)……於結生剎那,一個異熟無記蘊為三蘊與由業所作的諸色〔的緣〕。三蘊為一蘊〔的緣〕。二蘊以異熟緣而為二蘊與由業所作的諸色的緣。諸蘊以異熟緣而為所依的緣。」


§7 食緣・根緣・禪緣・道緣 〔CSCD §608–611〕

以支持色與非色之義而資助的四食⁵,是食緣。如所說的:「段食以食緣而為這個身的緣。諸非色之食以食緣而為與之相應的諸法、以及由之所等起的諸色的緣。」而在問分⁶之中又說了:「於結生剎那,諸異熟無記之食以食緣而為與之相應的諸蘊、以及由業所作的諸色的緣。」

以增上之義而資助的、除女根與男根之外的二十根,是根緣。其中,眼根等等唯是諸非色法的緣,其餘的是色與非色的緣。如所說的:「眼根為眼識界……乃至(廣說如前)……耳……鼻……舌……身根以根緣而為身識界與其相應的諸法的緣。色命根以根緣而為由業所作的諸色的緣。諸非色之根以根緣而為與之相應的諸法、以及由之所等起的諸色的緣。」而在問分之中又說了:「於結生剎那,諸異熟無記之根以根緣而為與之相應的諸蘊、以及由業所作的諸色的緣。」

以靜慮之義而資助的、除二五識⁷之中的樂受與苦受這一對之外的、一切善等等之別的七禪支,是禪緣。如所說的:「諸禪支以禪緣而為與禪相應的諸法、以及由之所等起的諸色的緣。」而在問分之中又說了:「於結生剎那,諸異熟無記之禪支以禪緣而為與之相應的諸蘊、以及由業所作的諸色的緣。」

以從此或從彼而出離之義而資助的、善等等之別的十二道支,是道緣。如所說的:「諸道支以道緣而為與道相應的諸法、以及由之所等起的諸色的緣。」而在問分之中又說了:「於結生剎那,諸異熟無記之道支以道緣而為與之相應的諸蘊、以及由業所作的諸色的緣。」而應當知道:這禪緣與道緣二者,在二五識與諸無因心之中是得不到的。


§8 相應・不相應・有・無・離・不離六緣 〔CSCD §612–615〕

以名為「同一所依、同一所緣、同一生、同一滅」的相應之性而資助的諸非色法,是相應緣。如所說的:「四非色蘊互相以相應緣而為緣。」

以不趣同一所依等等之性而資助的諸色法,對諸非色法;諸非色法對諸色法,也是不相應緣。它依俱生、後生、前生而有三種。因為說了這個:「俱生的諸善蘊以不相應緣而為心所等起的諸色的緣。後生的諸善蘊以不相應緣而為前生的這個身的緣。」而在無記一句的俱生分別之中又說了:「於結生剎那,諸異熟無記蘊以不相應緣而為由業所作的諸色的緣。諸蘊為所依〔的緣〕。所依以不相應緣而為諸蘊的緣。」而前生〔的不相應緣〕唯應當依眼根等等的所依而知。如所說的:「前生的眼處為眼識……乃至(廣說如前)……身處以不相應緣而為身識的緣。所依為諸異熟無記蘊與諸唯作無記蘊〔的緣〕……乃至(廣說如前)……所依為諸善蘊〔的緣〕……乃至(廣說如前)……所依以不相應緣而為諸不善蘊的緣。」

以現在為相的「有」之性、由支持同樣〔現在〕之法而資助的法,是有緣。它的論母是依非色蘊、大種、名色、心與心所、大種、處、所依而以七種安立的。如所說的:「四非色蘊互相以有緣而為緣;四大種〔互相〕;於入胎剎那,名與色互相〔為緣〕。心與心所之法為心所等起的諸色〔的緣〕。諸大種為所造色〔的緣〕。眼處為眼識界……乃至(廣說如前)……身處……乃至(廣說如前)……色處……乃至(廣說如前)……觸處以有緣而為身識界與其相應的諸法的緣。色處……乃至(廣說如前)……觸處為意界與其相應的諸法〔的緣〕。凡是意界與意識界所依而轉起的那個色,那個色就以有緣而為意界與意識界、以及與之相應的諸法的緣。」

而在問分之中,又安立了俱生、前生、後生、食、根〔這五者〕:於俱生,是依「一蘊以有緣而為三蘊與由之所等起的諸色的緣」等等的方法而作指示;於前生,是依諸前生的眼等等而作指示;於後生,是依後生的心與心所為前生的這個身之緣而作指示;於食與根,則是這樣作指示的:「段食以有緣而為這個身的緣。色命根以有緣而為由業所作的諸色的緣。」

以給與生起之機會而資助那些於自己之後生起的諸非色法的、等無間已滅的諸非色法,是無緣。如所說的:「等無間已滅的心與心所之法,以無緣而為現在的心與心所之法的緣。」

正是那些〔法〕,由於以已離之性而資助,所以是離緣。如所說的:「等無間已離的心與心所之法,以離緣而為現在的心與心所之法的緣。」

而應當知道:正是那些有緣之法,由於以不離之性而資助,所以是不離緣。而這一對〔緣〕之所以宣說,是依說法的自在、或是依應當如是調伏的所化——猶如說了「無因」一對之後又〔說〕「因不相應」一對一般。


¹ 二十四緣(catuvīsati paccayā):論主自《發趣論》取來的緣法全列,自因緣至不離緣,本篇逐一釋其相;十二支之間「以何方式為緣」皆以此為器。

² 無間緣・等無間緣(anantarapaccaya・samanantarapaccaya):本編分立二名,而論主自判「此中唯是語詞之異」,就義理而言二名無別。

³ 心所依(hadayavatthu):意界與意識界所依之色;本篇於俱生緣之第六分即專指其事。

⁴ 速行(javana):心路之中領納所緣而造業之一位;其逐一之開列在〈蘊〉一品之識蘊。

⁵ 四食(cattāro āhārā):本篇分為段食與諸非色之食二類——前者為此身之緣,後者為諸相應法與所等起諸色之緣。

⁶ 問分(pañhāvāra):《發趣論》之一分,於論母安立之後更以問答廣其配屬;本篇於食・根・禪・道・有五緣之下引其文以補。

⁷ 二五識(dvipañcaviññāṇa):眼耳鼻舌身五識之善異熟與不善異熟二類,合為十;其逐一之開列在〈蘊〉一品之識蘊。

The vernacular of this unit is this edition’s own rendering-with-exposition from the Pāli original (tr. mine); see this unit’s apparatus for the base-text particulars.


§1 General Statement of the Twenty-Four Conditions 〔CSCD §594〕

Discussion of the Conditions of the Paṭṭhāna

A question arises here. Granted first that “ignorance is the condition for formations”; yet it should also be stated: for which formations is it a condition, and in what manner is it a condition?

This is now to be stated. The Blessed One taught twenty-four conditions¹: “root condition, object condition, predominance condition, proximity condition, contiguity condition, conascence condition, mutuality condition, support condition, decisive-support condition, prenascence condition, postnascence condition, repetition condition, kamma condition, result condition, nutriment condition, faculty condition, jhāna condition, path condition, association condition, dissociation condition, presence condition, absence condition, disappearance condition, and nondisappearance condition.”

Here, it is both a root and a condition, and so is a “root condition”—that is, it is a condition by being a root, a condition through the nature of a root. The same method applies to object condition and the rest.


§2 Root Condition 〔CSCD §595〕

Here the term hetu has three senses: a member of speech, a cause, and a root. In such worldly expressions as “proposition and reason,” hetu denotes a member of speech. In the Teaching, in such expressions as “phenomena born from a cause,” it denotes a cause. In such expressions as “three wholesome roots, three unwholesome roots,” it denotes a root—and this is what is intended here.

As for the word “condition,” its meaning is this: because something comes dependent upon it, it is a “condition”; the meaning is that it occurs without relinquishing it. For when a phenomenon remains or arises without relinquishing another phenomenon, the first is called a condition for the second. In terms of characteristic, a condition has assistance as its characteristic: when a phenomenon assists another phenomenon’s persistence or arising, the first is called a condition for the second. Condition, root, cause, source, birth, production, and the rest are one in meaning but different in expression. Thus “root” is so called in the sense of root, while “condition” is so called in the sense of assistance. In brief, a phenomenon that assists in the sense of a root is a root condition.

The intention of the commentators is that it makes the wholesome and the rest possess the nature of wholesomeness and the rest, like rice seed in relation to rice and like a jewel’s color in relation to a jewel’s radiance. But if so, its being a root condition for the materiality originated by it could not be established, for it does not make those [material phenomena] possess the nature of wholesomeness and the rest, yet it is not the case that it is not their condition. For it is said: “Roots are conditions, by root condition, for phenomena associated with roots and for materiality originated by them.” Moreover, the indeterminate nature of rootless minds is already established without this [root], while the wholesome nature and the rest of rooted minds depends on wise attention and the rest, not on an associated root. And if associated roots possessed wholesomeness and the rest by their intrinsic nature, then non-greed, which among associated phenomena depends on a root, would have to be invariably wholesome or invariably indeterminate. But since it can be either, wholesomeness and the rest must be sought separately among roots just as among associated phenomena.

There is no contradiction, however, if the root-meaning of roots is taken not as “making something possess the nature of wholesomeness and the rest,” but as “making it well established.” For phenomena that have obtained root condition are firm and well established like trees whose roots have grown, while rootless [phenomena] are not well established, like duckweed of the sesame-seed kind and the rest. Thus “assisting in the sense of a root” should be understood to mean that a phenomenon which assists by making something well established is a root condition.


§3 Object, Predominance, Proximity, and Contiguity Conditions 〔CSCD §596–598〕

Among the conditions that follow, a phenomenon that assists by being an object is object condition. Although its exposition begins with “the visible-form base [is a condition] for the eye-consciousness element,” it concludes, “Whatever mental and mental-factor phenomena arise with reference to any phenomenon, that phenomenon is a condition for those phenomena by object condition”; consequently, there is no phenomenon that is not [capable of being an object condition]. Just as a weak person can rise and stand only by clinging to a staff or rope, so mental and mental-factor phenomena arise and stand only by taking visible form and other objects. Therefore every phenomenon that becomes an object of mind and mental factors should be understood as object condition.

A phenomenon that assists in the sense of chiefship is predominance condition; it is twofold as conascent and object predominance. From such statements as “predominance of zeal is a condition by predominance condition for phenomena associated with zeal and for materiality originated by it,” four phenomena—zeal, energy, mind, and investigation—should be understood as predominance conditions, but not simultaneously. When mind occurs with zeal as its yoke and chief, only zeal is predominant then, not the others; the same method applies to the rest. A phenomenon accorded weight by immaterial phenomena as they occur is their object predominance. Thus it is said: “Whatever mental and mental-factor phenomena arise while giving weight to any phenomenon, that phenomenon is a condition for those phenomena by predominance condition.”

A phenomenon that assists by proximity is proximity condition². A phenomenon that assists by contiguity is contiguity condition. This pair of conditions has been elaborated in many ways, but the essence here is this. The fixed order of mind—“after eye-consciousness, mind element; after mind element, mind-consciousness element,” and so forth—is accomplished only through each preceding mind and in no other way. Therefore a phenomenon capable of causing an appropriate arising of mind immediately after itself is proximity condition. Hence it is said: “Proximity condition: the eye-consciousness element and the phenomena associated with it are conditions by proximity condition for the mind element and the phenomena associated with it,” and so forth. Whatever is proximity condition is also contiguity condition. Here there is only a difference in expression, as between “accumulation” and “continuity,” and as between such pairs as “designation” and “term”; in meaning there is no difference.

The commentators, however, hold that “proximity condition is proximity in meaning, while contiguity condition is proximity in time.” This view conflicts with such statements as “For somebody emerging from cessation [attainment], the wholesome mind of the base of neither-perception-nor-non-perception is a condition by contiguity condition for fruition attainment.” They further say here: “The capacity of phenomena to originate has not declined; phenomena simply do not arise contiguously because they are obstructed by the strength of development.” But this statement itself establishes the absence of proximity in time. For there, owing to the strength of development, there is no proximity in time—and that is exactly what we say. Since there is no proximity in time, [on their view] the status of contiguity condition cannot be established, because their position is that contiguity condition consists in proximity in time. No adherence should therefore be made. The difference here should be accepted only in expression, not in meaning. How so? Since “there is no interval between these [minds],” they are proximate; because there is no pause and they are thoroughly proximate, they are contiguous.


§4 Conascence, Mutuality, and Support Conditions 〔CSCD §599–601〕

A phenomenon that, while itself arising, assists by causing another to arise together with it is conascence condition—like a lamp in relation to its light. It is sixfold by way of the immaterial aggregates and the rest. As it is said: “The four immaterial aggregates are conditions for one another by conascence condition. The four great elements [are conditions] for one another; at the moment of descent into the womb, name and form [are conditions] for one another; mind and mental factors [are conditions] for mind-originated materiality; the great elements [are conditions] for derived materiality; material phenomena are sometimes conditions and sometimes not conditions for immaterial phenomena by conascence condition.” This last statement refers specifically to the heart-basis³.

A phenomenon that assists through mutual arising and support is mutuality condition—like a tripod whose poles support one another. It is threefold by way of the immaterial aggregates and the rest. As it is said: “The four immaterial aggregates are conditions for one another by mutuality condition. The four great elements, and name and form at the moment of descent into the womb, are conditions for one another by mutuality condition.”

A phenomenon that assists in the mode of a dwelling place and in the mode of a support is support condition—like earth for a tree and cloth for a painting. It should be understood by the method stated for conascence [condition], beginning, “The four immaterial aggregates are conditions for one another by support condition.” The sixth portion here is distinguished thus: “The eye base is a condition for the eye-consciousness element … up to (expanded as above) … ear … nose … tongue … the body base is a condition by support condition for the body-consciousness element and the phenomena associated with it. The materiality in dependence upon which the mind element and mind-consciousness element occur is a condition by support condition for the mind element and mind-consciousness element and for the phenomena associated with them.”


§5 Decisive-Support Condition—Object, Proximity, and Natural Decisive Support 〔CSCD §602〕

In the expression “decisive-support condition,” the word’s meaning is first as follows. Because [a result] occurs dependent upon it, it is relied upon by its own result and not rejected—therefore it is a “support.” Just as powerful distress (āyāso) is called “despair” (upāyāso), so a powerful support is called “decisive support”—this is a designation for a powerful cause. Thus a phenomenon that assists by being a powerful cause should be understood as decisive-support condition.

It is threefold: object decisive support, proximity decisive support, and natural decisive support. Of these, object decisive support is stated without distinction from object predominance according to such methods as: “Having given a gift, undertaken virtue, and performed the observance, a person reviews it while giving weight to it; reviews former good conduct while giving weight to it; after emerging from jhāna, reviews the jhāna while giving weight to it; trainees review change-of-lineage while giving weight to it and review purification while giving weight to it; after emerging from the path, trainees review the path while giving weight to it.” Here, when mind and mental factors arise while giving weight to an object, that object is necessarily powerful among objects. Thus object predominance is so called in the sense that it should be accorded weight, while object decisive support is so called in the sense of a powerful cause. Their difference should be understood thus.

Proximity decisive support too is stated without distinction from proximity condition according to such methods as “Each preceding wholesome aggregate is a condition by decisive-support condition for each subsequent wholesome aggregate.” Yet in the laying down of the matrix there is a difference in presentation: proximity [condition] occurs according to such methods as “The eye-consciousness element and the phenomena associated with it are conditions by proximity condition for the mind element and the phenomena associated with it,” whereas decisive support [condition] occurs according to such methods as “Each preceding wholesome phenomenon is a condition by decisive-support condition for each subsequent wholesome phenomenon.” But in meaning even that [difference] comes down to unity. Even so, proximity should be understood in terms of “the capacity to cause an appropriate arising of mind immediately after itself,” whereas proximity decisive support should be understood in terms of “the preceding mind’s powerful role in causing the subsequent mind to arise.” Mind may arise without some particular phenomenon among root condition and the rest, but mind never arises without an immediately preceding mind; it is therefore a powerful condition. Thus proximity condition is so called by way of causing an appropriate arising of mind immediately after itself, while proximity decisive support is so called by way of powerful causality. Their difference should be understood thus.

As for natural decisive support, a natural “decisive support” is “natural decisive support.” What is called “natural” is faith, virtue, and the rest accomplished in a person’s own continuum, or climate, food, and the rest habitually used. Or it is a decisive support by its very nature, and so a “natural decisive support”; the meaning is that it is unmixed with object [decisive support] and proximity [decisive support]. Its divisions as natural decisive support should be understood in various ways according to such methods as: “Depending on faith, a person gives a gift, undertakes virtue, performs the observance, produces jhāna, produces insight, produces the path, produces direct knowledge, and produces attainment. Depending on virtue, learning, generosity, and wisdom, a person gives a gift … up to (expanded as above) … and produces attainment. Faith, virtue, learning, generosity, and wisdom are conditions by decisive-support condition for faith, virtue, learning, generosity, and wisdom.” Thus these beginning with faith are both natural and, in the sense of powerful cause, decisive supports; therefore they are called “natural decisive support.”


§6 Prenascence, Postnascence, Repetition, Kamma, and Result Conditions 〔CSCD §603–607〕

A phenomenon that assists by having arisen earlier and presently existing is prenascence condition. It is elevenfold by way of the bases and objects at the five doors and the heart-basis. As it is said: “The eye base is a condition by prenascence condition for the eye-consciousness element and the phenomena associated with it. Ear … up to (expanded as above) … nose, tongue, body base, visible form, sound, odor, flavor, and tangible-object base are conditions by prenascence condition for the body-consciousness element and the phenomena associated with it. Visible form, sound, odor, flavor, and tangible-object base [are conditions] for the mind element. The materiality in dependence upon which the mind element and mind-consciousness element occur is a condition by prenascence condition for the mind element and for the phenomena associated with it. [That materiality] is sometimes a condition and sometimes not a condition by prenascence condition for the mind-consciousness element and the phenomena associated with it.”

An immaterial phenomenon that assists by supporting material phenomena born earlier is postnascence condition—like a young vulture’s intention to seek food in relation to its body. Thus it is said: “Later-born mind and mental factors are conditions by postnascence condition for this earlier-born body.”

A phenomenon that assists immediately following [phenomena] through repetition, making them proficient and powerful, is repetition condition—like each preceding effort in studying texts and the rest. It is threefold by way of wholesome, unwholesome, and functional impulsions⁴. As it is said: “Each preceding wholesome phenomenon is a condition by repetition condition for each subsequent wholesome phenomenon. Each preceding unwholesome [phenomenon] … up to (expanded as above) … functional indeterminate phenomena are conditions by repetition condition for subsequent functional indeterminate phenomena.”

A phenomenon that assists through the nature of an activity called the mind’s exertion is kamma condition. It is twofold by way of wholesome and unwholesome volition belonging to a different moment and all conascent volition. As it is said: “Wholesome and unwholesome kamma is a condition by kamma condition for resultant aggregates and materiality made by kamma. Volition is a condition by kamma condition for the phenomena associated with it and for materiality originated by it.”

A resultant phenomenon that assists through the effortless and peaceful nature [of the result], in bringing about an effortless and peaceful nature, is result condition. During occurrence it is a condition for materiality originated by it; at rebirth-linking it is a condition for materiality made by kamma; and everywhere it is a condition for associated phenomena. As it is said: “A single resultant indeterminate aggregate is a condition by result condition for three aggregates and for mind-originated materiality … up to (expanded as above) … at the moment of rebirth-linking, a single resultant indeterminate aggregate is [a condition] for three aggregates and for materiality made by kamma. Three aggregates [are conditions] for a single aggregate. Two aggregates are conditions by result condition for two aggregates and for materiality made by kamma. The aggregates are conditions by result condition for the basis.”


§7 Nutriment, Faculty, Jhāna, and Path Conditions 〔CSCD §608–611〕

The four nutriments⁵, which assist in the sense of supporting material and immaterial phenomena, are nutriment condition. As it is said: “Physical nutriment is a condition by nutriment condition for this body. Immaterial nutriments are conditions by nutriment condition for the phenomena associated with them and for materiality originated by them.” In the Question Section⁶ it is further said: “At the moment of rebirth-linking, resultant indeterminate nutriments are conditions by nutriment condition for the aggregates associated with them and for materiality made by kamma.”

The twenty faculties, excluding the femininity and masculinity faculties, which assist in the sense of dominance, are faculty condition. Here the eye faculty and the rest are conditions only for immaterial phenomena, while the remaining faculties are conditions for both material and immaterial phenomena. As it is said: “The eye faculty is a condition for the eye-consciousness element … up to (expanded as above) … ear … nose … tongue … the body faculty is a condition by faculty condition for the body-consciousness element and the phenomena associated with it. The material life faculty is a condition by faculty condition for materiality made by kamma. The immaterial faculties are conditions by faculty condition for the phenomena associated with them and for materiality originated by them.” In the Question Section it is further said: “At the moment of rebirth-linking, resultant indeterminate faculties are conditions by faculty condition for the aggregates associated with them and for materiality made by kamma.”

The seven jhāna factors, distinguished as wholesome and the rest, which assist in the sense of contemplation, excluding the pair of pleasurable and painful feeling in the two sets of five consciousnesses⁷, are jhāna condition. As it is said: “The jhāna factors are conditions by jhāna condition for phenomena associated with jhāna and for materiality originated by them.” In the Question Section it is further said: “At the moment of rebirth-linking, resultant indeterminate jhāna factors are conditions by jhāna condition for the aggregates associated with them and for materiality made by kamma.”

The twelve path factors, distinguished as wholesome and the rest, which assist in the sense of leading out from here or there, are path condition. As it is said: “The path factors are conditions by path condition for phenomena associated with the path and for materiality originated by them.” In the Question Section it is further said: “At the moment of rebirth-linking, resultant indeterminate path factors are conditions by path condition for the aggregates associated with them and for materiality made by kamma.” It should be understood that these two conditions—jhāna and path—are not found in the two sets of five consciousnesses or in rootless minds.


§8 Association, Dissociation, Presence, Absence, Disappearance, and Nondisappearance Conditions 〔CSCD §612–615〕

Immaterial phenomena that assist through association consisting in “same basis, same object, same arising, same cessation” are association condition. As it is said: “The four immaterial aggregates are conditions for one another by association condition.”

Material phenomena are dissociation condition for immaterial phenomena, and immaterial phenomena for material phenomena, by assisting through not proceeding to the same basis and the rest. It is threefold as conascent, postnascent, and prenascent. For it is said: “Conascent wholesome aggregates are conditions by dissociation condition for mind-originated materiality. Postnascent wholesome aggregates are conditions by dissociation condition for this prenascent body.” In the conascence analysis of the indeterminate clause, it is further said: “At the moment of rebirth-linking, resultant indeterminate aggregates are conditions by dissociation condition for materiality made by kamma. The aggregates [are conditions] for the basis. The basis is a condition by dissociation condition for the aggregates.” Prenascent [dissociation condition] should be understood only by way of bases such as the eye faculty. As it is said: “The prenascent eye base is a condition for eye-consciousness … up to (expanded as above) … the body base is a condition by dissociation condition for body-consciousness. The basis [is a condition] for resultant indeterminate aggregates and functional indeterminate aggregates … up to (expanded as above) … the basis [is a condition] for wholesome aggregates … up to (expanded as above) … the basis is a condition by dissociation condition for unwholesome aggregates.”

A phenomenon that assists another phenomenon that is likewise [present] by supporting it, through the nature of “presence” characterized by presentness, is presence condition. Its matrix is laid down sevenfold by way of immaterial aggregates, great elements, name-and-form, mind and mental factors, great elements, bases, and basis. As it is said: “The four immaterial aggregates are conditions for one another by presence condition; the four great elements [are conditions for one another]; at the moment of descent into the womb, name and form [are conditions] for one another. Mind and mental factors [are conditions] for mind-originated materiality. The great elements [are conditions] for derived materiality. The eye base is a condition for the eye-consciousness element … up to (expanded as above) … the body base … up to (expanded as above) … the visible-form base … up to (expanded as above) … the tangible-object base is a condition by presence condition for the body-consciousness element and the phenomena associated with it. The visible-form base … up to (expanded as above) … the tangible-object base [is a condition] for the mind element and the phenomena associated with it. The materiality in dependence upon which the mind element and mind-consciousness element occur is a condition by presence condition for the mind element and mind-consciousness element and for the phenomena associated with them.”

In the Question Section, conascence, prenascence, postnascence, nutriment, and faculty [these five] are also laid down. Conascence is shown according to such methods as “A single aggregate is a condition by presence condition for three aggregates and for materiality originated by it.” Prenascence is shown by way of the prenascent eye and the rest. Postnascence is shown by way of later-born mind and mental factors as conditions for this earlier-born body. Nutriment and faculty are shown thus: “Physical nutriment is a condition by presence condition for this body. The material life faculty is a condition by presence condition for materiality made by kamma.”

Immaterial phenomena that have ceased contiguously and assist immaterial phenomena arising after themselves by giving them an opportunity to arise are absence condition. As it is said: “Mental and mental-factor phenomena that have ceased contiguously are conditions by absence condition for present mental and mental-factor phenomena.”

Those very [phenomena], because they assist through having disappeared, are disappearance condition. As it is said: “Mental and mental-factor phenomena that have disappeared contiguously are conditions by disappearance condition for present mental and mental-factor phenomena.”

It should be understood that the very phenomena which are presence conditions, because they assist through not having disappeared, are nondisappearance condition. This pair [of conditions] was taught through mastery of teaching or with reference to people to be guided who are to be trained in this way—just as, after the dyad “rootless,” the dyad “dissociated from a root” was also taught.


Notes

¹ Twenty-four conditions (catuvīsati paccayā): the full list of conditional relations the Commentator draws from the Paṭṭhāna, from root condition through nondisappearance condition. This unit explains the character of each in turn; the question “in what manner” one factor conditions another uses these as its instruments.

² Proximity and contiguity conditions (anantarapaccaya・samanantarapaccaya): this edition retains two distinct names, while the Commentator himself determines that “here the difference is only in expression”; in meaning the two are not different.

³ Heart-basis (hadayavatthu): the materiality on which the mind element and mind-consciousness element depend. The sixth part under conascence condition in this unit refers specifically to this.

⁴ Impulsion (javana): a position in the cognitive process that receives an object and makes kamma. Its types are enumerated individually in the unit on the consciousness aggregate in the chapter on the aggregates.

⁵ Four nutriments (cattāro āhārā): this unit divides them into two classes, physical nutriment and immaterial nutriments. The former conditions this body; the latter condition their associated phenomena and the materiality they originate.

⁶ Question Section (pañhāvāra): a division of the Paṭṭhāna which, after the matrix has been laid down, further expands its allocations through questions and answers. This unit cites it under five conditions—nutriment, faculty, jhāna, path, and presence—to supplement the account.

⁷ Two sets of five consciousnesses (dvipañcaviññāṇa): the wholesome-resultant and unwholesome-resultant classes of the five consciousnesses of eye, ear, nose, tongue, and body, making ten. They are enumerated individually in the unit on the consciousness aggregate in the chapter on the aggregates.

無明緣行廣說Detailed Account of “With Ignorance as Condition, Formations”

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

本單元白話為本編自巴利原典之譯疏(tr. mine);底本事項詳本單元考據。


§1 無明於二十四緣中為行之幾種緣 〔CSCD §616〕

「無明緣行」一句之廣說

這樣,在這二十四緣¹之中,這無明——

  為諸福〔行〕之緣是二種,而為其餘的則是多種;

  為後之諸〔行〕,說它是一種之緣。

其中,「為諸福〔行〕之緣是二種」——就是說:它以所緣緣與親依止緣二種而為緣。因為當〔行者〕以盡、以滅而思惟無明之時,它以所緣緣而為諸欲界福行²的緣;當以神通心了知有癡之心之時,〔它以所緣緣而為〕諸色界〔福行的緣〕。而對於為了超越無明而圓滿布施等等欲界福業事、並且生起諸色界禪的人,它以親依止緣而為那二者的緣。同樣,對於由於為無明所迷而希求欲有與色有的成就、就作那些福〔行〕的人,也是這樣。

而「為其餘的則是多種」——就是說:它為諸非福行而以多種為緣。怎麼說呢?因為:當緣於無明而生起貪等等之時,它以所緣緣〔為緣〕;當尊重它而味著之時,以所緣增上與所緣親依止〔為緣〕;對於為無明所迷、不見過患而造殺生等等的人,以親依止緣〔為緣〕;對於第二速行³等等,以無間緣、等無間緣、無間親依止緣、數習緣、無緣、離緣〔為緣〕;對於造作任何不善的人,以因緣、俱生緣、相互緣、依止緣、相應緣、有緣、不離緣〔為緣〕——這樣,它以多種而為緣。

「為後之諸〔行〕,說它是一種之緣」——就是說:對於諸不動行,說它唯以親依止緣一種而為緣。而它的那個親依止之性,應當依諸福行之中所說的方法而知。


§2 一因一果之說何以無過 〔CSCD §617〕

此中有問:這唯一的無明是諸行的緣呢,還是另有別的緣?此中〔有何過失〕呢?如果唯是一〔緣〕,就墮於一因論;如果另有別的〔緣〕,那麼「無明緣行」這樣的一因指示就不能成立了。

並非不能成立。為什麼呢?因為——

  此中無有一果由一〔因〕而生,亦無多果〔由一因而生〕,由多〔因〕亦無有一果;

  然而於一因一果之顯示,自有其義。

因為此中並沒有由一個原因而有的一個果,也沒有〔由一個原因而有的〕多個果;也沒有由多個原因而有的一個果。而由多個原因所有的,唯是多個〔果〕。正因如此,才見到由名為時節、地、種子、水的多個原因,生起名為「芽」的色、香、味等等多個果。而所作的「無明緣行、行緣識」這樣的一因一果之顯示,其中是有義理的、是有用處的。

因為世尊有時以其為主故、有時以其顯著故、有時以其不共故,並且隨順於說法的自在與諸所化,而唯顯示一個因或一個果。因為「觸緣受」這句話,就是以其為主故而說了唯一的因與果——因為觸是受的主因,由於受隨觸而得其安立;而受是觸的主果,由於觸隨受而得其安立。「諸病由痰所起」這句話,是以其顯著故而說了一個因——因為此中痰是顯著的,業等等則不是。「諸比丘啊,凡是不善之法,一切都以不如理作意為根」這句話,是以其不共故而說了一個因——因為不如理作意於諸不善是不共的,而所依、所緣等等則是共的。

所以應當知道:此中,即使另有所依、所緣、俱生法等等諸行之原因存在,這無明仍被顯示為諸行之因——一、以其為主故:依「隨觀味著者,渴愛增長」與「由無明之集而有漏之集」這二句話,它也是渴愛等等其餘諸行之因的因;二、以其顯著故:依「諸比丘啊,無知而隨於無明者,也行作福行」這句話;三、以其不共故。並且,由這遮遣「一因一果之顯示〔之難〕」的話,就應當知道:於一切處,一因一果之顯示都是有用處的。


§3 不善之無明何以為善行與不動行之緣 〔CSCD §618〕

此中有問:即使如此,無明是一向不可意果的、是有罪的,它為福行與不動行之緣一事,怎麼能成立呢?因為苦楝的種子並不生出甘蔗。

怎麼不能成立呢?因為在世間——

  相違的與不相違的,同樣也有相似的與不相似的,

  都成立為諸法之緣;而那些〔法〕並非就是它們的異熟。

因為於世間成立:諸法之緣有處、自性、作用等等相違的,也有不相違的。因為前心是後心的處相違之緣;先前對工巧等等的學習,也是後來所轉起的工巧等等之作業〔的處相違之緣〕。業是色的自性相違之緣;乳等等也是酪等等〔的自性相違之緣〕。光明是眼識的作用相違〔之緣〕;糖等等也是酒等等〔的作用相違之緣〕。而眼與色等等則是眼識等等的處不相違之緣。諸前速行等等對諸後速行等等,是自性不相違、作用不相違的〔緣〕。

而正如相違與不相違的緣得以成立,相似與不相似的也是這樣。因為名為時節與食的色是色的相似之緣;稻種等等也是稻果等等〔的相似之緣〕。而色為非色之緣、非色為色之緣,則是不相似的;牛毛、逆毛、角、酪、胡麻粉等等為茅草、箭草、香草等等〔之緣〕,也是〔不相似的〕。而那些以相違、不相違、相似、不相似為緣的諸法,並不就是那些〔緣〕法的異熟。

這樣就應當知道:這無明雖然依異熟而言是一向不可意果的、依自性而言是有罪的,它仍隨其所應,依處、作用、自性之相違與不相違之緣,以及依相似與不相似之緣,而為這一切福行等等的緣。而它的那個為緣之性,已經依「凡是對苦等等名為無明的無知未斷的人,他先是由於對苦、以及對前際等等的無知,把輪迴之苦執取為樂想,而發起作為其因的三種行」這樣的方法說過了。


§4 五處之迷與生盲之喻 〔CSCD §619〕

復有另一法門——

  凡是於死與生、於輪迴、於諸行之相,

  以及於諸緣生法而迷惑者,

  他就行作這三種行;由此,

  無明就是那三種〔行〕之緣。

若問:那麼,於這些迷惑的人,怎麼就作了這三種行呢?

先是於死迷惑的人:他不取「一切處諸蘊之壞就是死」這樣的死,卻計度「有情死了」「有情移轉到另一個身」等等。

於生迷惑的人:他不取「一切處諸蘊之現起就是生」這樣的生,卻計度「有情受生了」「有情有了新的身」等等。

於輪迴迷惑的人:輪迴是這樣被解說的——

  「諸蘊與諸界、諸處的次第,

  相續不斷地轉起,就叫作輪迴」;

他不這樣取它,卻計度「這有情從此世去到他世,從他世來到此世」等等。

於諸行之相迷惑的人:他不取諸行的自相與共相⁴,卻計度諸行為我、為我所、為常、為樂、為淨。

於諸緣生法迷惑的人:他不取由無明等等而有行等等之轉起,卻計度「我或知或不知,正是它作、正是它令作。它於結生而受生;極微、自在天⁵等等以羯羅藍等等之相為它安立身體而令諸根成就。它諸根具足了,就觸、就受、就渴愛、就取、就〔與後有〕相繫。它又在另一有之中而有」;或者計度「一切有情都為定命、境遇、自性所轉」。

他為無明所盲而這樣計度,就猶如盲人行於地上,或行於道、或行於非道,或行於高處、或行於低處,或行於平處、或行於險處一般——這樣,他就行作福〔行〕、非福〔行〕,也行作不動行。

所以說了這個——

  「猶如生盲之人而無引導者,

  有時行於正道,有時也行於邪道;

  愚人輪迴於輪迴之中,同樣沒有引導者,

  有時作福,有時也作非福。

  而當他了知了法、現觀諸諦之時,

  那時由無明之寂止,他就寂靜而行。」

  這就是「無明緣行」一句之中的廣說。


¹ 二十四緣:其全列與逐一之釋在本品發趣二十四緣之單元;本篇唯配其於無明與行之間。

² 福行・非福行・不動行(puññābhisaṅkhāra・apuññābhisaṅkhāra・āneñjābhisaṅkhāra):行之三種——福行為欲界與色界之善思,非福行為不善思,不動行為無色界之善思;其開列在本品無明緣行句之單元。

³ 速行(javana):心路之中領納所緣而造業之一位;其逐一之開列在〈蘊〉一品之識蘊。

⁴ 自相・共相(sabhāvalakkhaṇa・sāmaññalakkhaṇa):前者為一法各別之自性,後者為諸法共通之相;本篇以迷此二相者計諸行為我・我所・常・樂・淨。

⁵ 極微・自在天(aṇuissara):迷於緣生法者所計之作者——本篇以其為「安立身體而令諸根成就」之能作。

The vernacular of this unit is this edition’s own rendering-with-exposition from the Pāli original (tr. mine); see this unit’s apparatus for the base-text particulars.


§1 In How Many Ways among the Twenty-Four Conditions Ignorance Conditions Formations 〔CSCD §616〕

Detailed Account of the Clause “With Ignorance as Condition, Formations”

Thus, among these twenty-four conditions, this ignorance—

is a condition for meritorious [formations] in two ways, and for the others in many ways;

for the last [formations], it is said to be a condition in a single way.

Here, “a condition for meritorious [formations] in two ways” means that it is a condition in two ways: by object condition and by decisive-support condition. For when [a practitioner] contemplates ignorance in terms of exhaustion and dissolution, ignorance is a condition by object condition for sense-sphere meritorious formations²; when a mind accompanied by delusion is known with a direct-knowledge mind, [ignorance is a condition by object condition] for fine-material-sphere [meritorious formations]. For a person who, in order to transcend ignorance, fulfills sense-sphere bases of meritorious deeds such as giving and produces fine-material-sphere jhānas, ignorance is a condition by decisive-support condition for both. The same applies to a person who, because bewildered by ignorance, aspires to attainments in sense becoming and fine-material becoming and performs those meritorious [formations].

“For the others in many ways” means that it is a condition for demeritorious formations in many ways. How? When greed and the rest arise with ignorance as their object, ignorance is a condition by object condition; when a person gives it weight and relishes it, by object-predominance and object decisive-support conditions; for a person bewildered by ignorance who, seeing no danger, kills living beings and so forth, by decisive-support condition; for the second impulsion³ and the rest, by proximity, contiguity, proximity-decisive-support, repetition, absence, and disappearance conditions; for a person committing any unwholesome act, by root, conascence, mutuality, support, association, presence, and nondisappearance conditions. Thus it is a condition in many ways.

“For the last [formations], it is said to be a condition in a single way” means that for imperturbable formations it is said to be a condition in only a single way, by decisive-support condition. Its nature as decisive support should be understood according to the method stated for meritorious formations.


§2 Why the Presentation of a Single Cause and a Single Effect Is Faultless 〔CSCD §617〕

A question arises here: is this ignorance alone the condition for formations, or are there other conditions? What difficulty is there here? If it alone is [the condition], the theory of a single cause follows; but if there are other [conditions], the presentation of a single cause in “with ignorance as condition, formations” cannot be established.

It is not that it cannot be established. Why? Because—

here no single effect arises from a single [cause], nor do many [effects arise from a single cause], nor does a single [effect arise] from many [causes];

yet the presentation of a single cause and a single effect has its meaning.

For here there is no single effect from a single cause, nor are there many [effects from a single cause]; nor is there a single effect from many causes. What comes from many causes is only many [effects]. Thus, from the many causes called climate, earth, seed, and water, the many effects called the visible form, odor, flavor, and the rest of a “sprout” are seen to arise. Yet the presentation of a single cause and a single effect made in “with ignorance as condition, formations; with formations as condition, consciousness” has meaning and purpose.

For the Blessed One sometimes presents only a single cause or a single effect because it is principal, sometimes because it is conspicuous, sometimes because it is distinctive, and also in accordance with his mastery in teaching and with those to be guided. “With contact as condition, feeling” states a single cause and effect because they are principal: contact is the principal cause of feeling, since feeling is determined in accordance with contact; and feeling is the principal effect of contact, since contact is determined in accordance with feeling. “Illnesses originate in phlegm” states a single cause because it is conspicuous: here phlegm is conspicuous, while kamma and the rest are not. “Bhikkhus, whatever unwholesome states there are, all have unwise attention as their root” states a single cause because it is distinctive: unwise attention is distinctive to the unwholesome, while the basis, object, and the rest are shared.

Therefore it should be understood that, although other causes of formations such as basis, object, and conascent phenomena exist here, ignorance is still presented as a cause of formations: first, because it is principal, since according to the two statements “Craving grows in a person who contemplates gratification” and “With the arising of ignorance, there is the arising of the influxes,” it is also the cause of other causes of formations such as craving; second, because it is conspicuous, according to “Bhikkhus, an unwise person fallen into ignorance also forms a meritorious formation”; and third, because it is distinctive. By this statement that answers the [difficulty concerning] the presentation of a single cause and a single effect, it should be understood that such a presentation everywhere has a purpose.


§3 How Unwholesome Ignorance Can Condition Meritorious and Imperturbable Formations 〔CSCD §618〕

A question arises here: even so, ignorance invariably bears undesirable results and is blameworthy. How, then, can it be established as a condition for meritorious and imperturbable formations? A neem seed does not produce sugarcane.

Why could it not be established? For in the world—

the contrary and the noncontrary, and likewise the similar and the dissimilar,

are established as conditions for phenomena; yet those [phenomena] are not simply their results.

For in the world, conditions for phenomena are established as contrary or noncontrary in place, nature, function, and so forth. A preceding mind is a place-contrary condition for a subsequent mind; prior training in crafts and the like is likewise [a place-contrary condition] for the later practice of crafts and the like. Kamma is a nature-contrary condition for materiality; milk and the rest are likewise [nature-contrary conditions] for curds and the rest. Light is a function-contrary [condition] for eye-consciousness; sugar and the rest are likewise [function-contrary conditions] for liquor and the rest. The eye, visible form, and the rest, however, are place-noncontrary conditions for eye-consciousness and the rest. Earlier impulsions and the rest are nature-noncontrary and function-noncontrary [conditions] for later impulsions and the rest.

Just as contrary and noncontrary conditions are established, so too are similar and dissimilar conditions. The materiality called climate and nutriment is a similar condition for materiality; rice seed and the rest are likewise [similar conditions] for rice fruit and the rest. Materiality is a dissimilar condition for the immaterial, and the immaterial for materiality; cow hair, reverse-growing hair, horn, curds, sesame flour, and the rest are likewise [dissimilar conditions] for thatch grass, arrow grass, fragrant grass, and the rest. The phenomena that have these contrary, noncontrary, similar, and dissimilar conditions are not simply the results of those conditioning phenomena.

Thus it should be understood that although ignorance invariably bears undesirable results in terms of its result and is blameworthy in its own nature, as appropriate it is nevertheless a condition for all these meritorious formations and the rest by way of conditions that are contrary or noncontrary in place, function, and nature, and by way of similar and dissimilar conditions. Its conditionality has already been stated according to the method beginning: “A person whose unknowing called ignorance in regard to suffering and the rest has not been abandoned first grasps the suffering of saṃsāra with the perception of pleasure, through unknowing in regard to suffering and the past limit and the rest, and initiates the three kinds of formation that are its cause.”


§4 Delusion in Five Fields and the Simile of a Person Blind from Birth 〔CSCD §619〕

There is also another method—

Whoever is bewildered about death and rebirth, about saṃsāra, about the characteristics of formations,

and about dependently originated phenomena,

forms these three kinds of formation; therefore,

ignorance is the condition for those three [formations].

If asked, how does a person bewildered about these things form these three kinds of formation?

First, a person bewildered about death does not take death as “the breakup of the aggregates everywhere is death,” but speculates, “A being dies,” “A being passes into another body,” and so forth.

A person bewildered about rebirth does not take rebirth as “the manifestation of the aggregates everywhere is birth,” but speculates, “A being is born,” “A new body has manifested for a being,” and so forth.

For a person bewildered about saṃsāra, saṃsāra is explained thus—

“The succession of aggregates, elements, and bases,

proceeding uninterruptedly, is called saṃsāra”;

but that person does not take it thus and instead speculates, “This being goes from this world to another world and comes from another world to this world,” and so forth.

A person bewildered about the characteristics of formations does not take the formations’ individual characteristics and common characteristics⁴, but speculates that formations are self, belong to self, are permanent, are pleasant, and are pure.

A person bewildered about dependently originated phenomena does not take the occurrence of formations and the rest through ignorance and the rest, but speculates: “Whether the self knows or does not know, that very self acts and causes action. It takes birth at rebirth-linking; atoms, a sovereign deity,⁵ and the rest fashion a body for it in the form of the kalala and subsequent stages and bring its faculties to completion. Once its faculties are complete, it contacts, feels, craves, clings, and becomes connected [to a future becoming]. It then comes to be in another becoming”; or speculates, “All beings are transformed by destiny, circumstance, and nature.”

Thus speculating while blinded by ignorance, that person is like somebody blind who travels upon the earth, going by a path or a nonpath, over high ground or low ground, over even ground or uneven ground. In the same way, that person forms meritorious, demeritorious, and imperturbable formations.

Therefore this is said—

“Just as a person blind from birth, without a guide,

sometimes travels by the path and sometimes by a wrong path,

so too a foolish person, wandering in saṃsāra without a guide,

sometimes performs merit and sometimes also demerit.

But when that person knows the Dhamma and directly comprehends the truths,

then, through the calming of ignorance, that person will fare in peace.”

This is the detailed account of the clause “with ignorance as condition, formations.”


Notes

¹ Twenty-four conditions: their complete list and individual explanations appear in this chapter’s unit on the twenty-four conditions of the Paṭṭhāna; this unit applies them only to the relation between ignorance and formations.

² Meritorious, demeritorious, and imperturbable formations (puññābhisaṅkhāra・apuññābhisaṅkhāra・āneñjābhisaṅkhāra): the three kinds of formation—meritorious formation is wholesome volition in the sense and fine-material spheres, demeritorious formation is unwholesome volition, and imperturbable formation is wholesome volition in the immaterial sphere. They are enumerated in this chapter’s unit on the clause “with ignorance as condition, formations.”

³ Impulsion (javana): a position in the cognitive process that receives an object and makes kamma. Its types are enumerated individually in the unit on the consciousness aggregate in the chapter on the aggregates.

⁴ Individual characteristic and common characteristic (sabhāvalakkhaṇa・sāmaññalakkhaṇa): the former is a phenomenon’s particular nature, the latter the characteristic common to phenomena. Here a person bewildered about these two characteristics conceives formations as self, belonging to self, permanent, pleasant, and pure.

⁵ Atoms and a sovereign deity (aṇuissara): agents conceived by a person bewildered about dependently originated phenomena; here they are said to “fashion a body and bring its faculties to completion.”

行緣識廣說Detailed Account of “With Formations as Condition, Consciousness”

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

本單元白話為本編自巴利原典之譯疏(tr. mine);底本事項詳本單元考據。


§1 三十二異熟識——何行生何識 〔CSCD §620〕

行緣識廣說

「行緣識」一句之中——「識」是眼識等六種。其中,眼識有二種:善異熟¹與不善異熟。耳識、鼻識、舌識、身識也是同樣。意識則是:善異熟與不善異熟的二個意界²、三個無因³意識界、八個有因欲界異熟心、五個色界〔異熟心〕、四個無色界〔異熟心〕——共二十二種。這樣,以這六種識,一切三十二世間異熟識⁴就都被總攝了。而諸出世間的〔異熟識〕由於在輪之說⁵中不相應,所以不取。

這裡也許有人問:「怎麼能知道這上面所說種類的識是由行為緣而有的呢?」——因為在沒有所積之業時就沒有異熟。因為這〔識〕是異熟,而異熟不在沒有所積之業時生起。如果它會生起,那麼一切人的一切異熟都會生起;而它們並不生起——所以就應當知道這識是由行為緣而有的。

如果問:由哪一種行為緣而有哪一種識呢?先說由欲界福行⁶為緣:善異熟的眼識等五個,意識之中一個意界、二個意識界、八個欲界大異熟——共十六個。如所說的——「由於欲界善業的所作、所積,異熟的眼識生起了……耳……鼻……舌……身識……異熟意界生起了。喜俱的意識界生起了。捨俱的意識界生起了。喜俱智相應的。喜俱智相應而有行的。喜俱智不相應的。喜俱智不相應而有行的。捨俱智相應的。捨俱智相應而有行的。捨俱智不相應的。捨俱智不相應而有行的。」

而由色界福行為緣,則有五個色界異熟。如所說的——「由於那同一個色界善業的所作、所積,異熟的『離欲而〔入〕初禪』……乃至(廣說如前)……『〔入〕第五禪具足住』。」這樣,由福行為緣就有二十一種識。

而由非福行為緣,則有不善異熟的眼識等五個、一個意界、一個意識界——這樣就有七種識。如所說的——「由於不善業的所作、所積,異熟的眼識生起了……耳……鼻……舌……身識……異熟意界、異熟意識界生起了。」

而由不動行為緣,則有四個無色異熟——這樣就有四種識。如所說的——「由於那同一個無色界善業的所作、所積,異熟的『由於超越一切色想,與空無邊處想俱』……乃至(廣說如前)……『識無邊』……乃至(廣說如前)……『無所有』……乃至(廣說如前)……『與非想非非想處俱,由於斷了樂與苦,〔入〕第四禪具足住』。」


§2 轉起之識——十三唯轉起・十九通結生 〔CSCD §621〕

這樣知道了由哪一種行為緣而有哪一種識之後,如今應當這樣知道它的轉起——因為這一切〔識〕都是依轉起與結生⁷二種而轉起的。其中,二組五識〔共十個〕、二個意界、喜俱無因意識界——這十三個唯在五蘊有⁸之中依轉起而轉起。其餘的十九個則在三有之中隨其所應,於轉起與結生都轉起。

怎麼說呢?先說善異熟的眼識等五個:在由善異熟或不善異熟而受生、諸根依次成熟的人,它們緣著來入眼等視域的可意或可意中庸的色等所緣,依於眼等淨色,成辦見、聞、嗅、嘗、觸之作用而轉起。不善異熟的五個也是同樣。只是它們的所緣是不可意或不可意中庸的——差別唯在這裡。而這十個都是門、所緣、所依、處所固定的,作用也是固定的。

此後,在善異熟的眼識等之無間,善異熟意界緣著它們的那同一個所緣,依於心所依⁹,成辦領受之作用而轉起。在不善異熟的〔眼識等〕之無間,不善異熟的〔意界〕也是同樣。而這二者是門與所緣不定、所依與處所固定、作用也固定的。

而喜俱無因意識界,在善異熟意界之無間,緣著它的那同一個所緣,依於心所依,成辦推度之作用;並且在六門之中,於有力的所緣上,對欲界有情,多分在與貪相應的速行¹⁰之末,斷了有分¹¹之路,於速行所取的所緣上依彼所緣¹²而轉起一次或二次——這是中部義注中所說的。而在阿毘達磨義注中,於彼所緣則來了二個心路。而這個心得到二個名:「彼所緣」與「背有分」。它是門與所緣不定、所依固定、處所與作用不定的。這樣,就先應當知道這十三個唯在五蘊有之中依轉起而轉起。

而其餘的十九個之中,沒有一個不依自己所相應的結生而轉起。而在轉起之中:先說善異熟與不善異熟的二個無因意識界,它們成辦四種作用——在五門之中,於善異熟與不善異熟的諸意界之無間作推度之作用;在六門之中,依前面所說的方式作彼所緣之作用;在自己所給予的結生之後,於沒有斷絕有分的心生起之時作有分之作用;在〔一有之〕末作死之作用——這樣,它們是所依固定、而門與所緣與處所與作用不定的,如是而轉起。

八個欲界有因心依前面所說的方式成辦三種作用——在六門之中作彼所緣之作用,在自己所給予的結生之後、於沒有斷絕有分的心生起之時作有分之作用,在〔一有之〕末作死之作用——這樣,它們是所依固定、而門與所緣與處所與作用不定的,如是而轉起。

五個色界〔異熟〕與四個無色〔異熟〕成辦二種作用——在自己所給予的結生之後、於沒有斷絕有分的心生起之時作有分之作用,在〔一有之〕末作死之作用——如是而轉起。其中,諸色界〔異熟〕是所依與所緣固定、而處所與作用不定的,其餘的〔無色異熟〕是所依固定、所緣固定、而處所與作用不定的,如是而轉起。這樣,先是這三十二種識於轉起之中由行為緣而轉起。而在那裡,那些各各的行以業緣與親依止緣而為它的緣。


§3 結生之四問——二十結生・十九心・其處・其所緣 〔CSCD §622〕

而所說的「其餘的十九個之中,沒有一個不依自己所相應的結生而轉起」這句話,由於太過簡略而難以了解。所以,為了顯示它的廣說之理而說:結生有幾種?結生心有幾個?由什麼、在哪裡而有結生?結生的所緣是什麼?

連同無想結生共有二十種結生。結生心就是上面所說種類的十九個。其中,由不善異熟的無因意識界而在諸惡趣有結生。由善異熟的〔無因意識界〕而在人間有生盲、生聾、生狂、生瘖啞、黃門等的結生。由八個有因欲界異熟而在欲界諸天以及人中有福者有結生。由五個色界異熟而在色梵界〔有結生〕。由四個無色界異熟而在無色界〔有結生〕。而由什麼、在哪裡有結生,那個對它而言就叫作「所相應的結生」。而簡略地說,結生有三種所緣:過去的、現在的、不可說的¹³。無想結生則是無所緣的。

其中,識無邊處與非想非非想處結生的所緣唯是過去的。十個欲界〔結生〕的〔所緣〕是過去的或現在的。其餘的〔所緣〕唯是不可說的。而這樣在三種所緣上轉起的結生,由於它唯在以過去為所緣或以不可說為所緣的死心之無間而轉起,而又沒有所謂以現在為所緣的死心,所以就應當知道:在以二種所緣之隨一為所緣的死之無間,以三種所緣之隨一為所緣的結生依善趣與惡趣而轉起的行相。


§4 死生之際——善趣惡趣結生之諸行相 〔CSCD §623–627〕

就是說——先說住於欲界善趣而造惡業的人:依「那時它們垂懸於他」等等的話,在他臥於死床之時,隨其所積的惡業或業相¹⁴來入意門的視域。緣著它而生起的、以彼所緣為終的速行心路之無間,以有分之境為所緣的死心生起。在它滅了之後,緣著那同一個來入視域的業或業相,為未斷的煩惱力所傾的、屬於惡趣的結生心生起。這是在以過去為所緣的死之無間、以過去為所緣的結生。

另一個人在臨終之時,依上面所說種類的業,諸地獄等之中的火焰之色等惡趣相來入意門的視域。在他的有分生起二次而滅了之後,緣著那個所緣,一個轉向,由於臨近於死而勢用已鈍故有五個速行,二個彼所緣——這樣有三類心路之心生起。此後,以有分之境為所緣,有一個死心。到此為止,十一個心剎那¹⁵已經過去了。然後,在那壽量尚餘五個心剎那的同一個所緣上,結生心生起。這是在以過去為所緣的死之無間、以現在為所緣的結生。

另一個人在臨終之時,於五門之隨一,成為貪等之因的下劣所緣來入視域。在他依次生起的確定¹⁶之末,由於臨近於死而勢用已鈍故,五個速行與二個彼所緣生起。此後,以有分之境為所緣,有一個死心。而到此為止,二個有分、轉向、見、領受、推度、確定、五個速行、二個彼所緣、一個死心——十五個心剎那已經過去了。然後,在那壽量尚餘一個心剎那的同一個所緣上,結生心生起。這也是在以過去為所緣的死之無間、以現在為所緣的結生。這樣,先是在以過去為所緣的善趣死之無間、以過去與現在為所緣的惡趣結生的轉起行相。

而住於惡趣、積了無罪之業的人,依上面所說的方式,那無罪之業或業相來入意門的視域——這樣,於黑分之處安置白分,其餘的一切都應當依前面的方式知道。這是在以過去為所緣的惡趣死之無間、以過去與現在為所緣的善趣結生的轉起行相。

而住於善趣、積了無罪之業的人,依「那時它們垂懸於他」等等的話,在他臥於死床之時,隨其所積的無罪之業或業相來入意門的視域。而這唯是對積了欲界無罪之業的人而言。至於積了大¹⁷〔心〕之業的人,則唯有業相來入視域。緣著它而生起的、以彼所緣為終的、或是純粹的速行心路之無間,以有分之境為所緣的死心生起。在它滅了之後,緣著那同一個來入視域的業或業相,為未斷的煩惱力所傾的、屬於善趣的結生心生起。這是在以過去為所緣的死之無間、以過去為所緣或以不可說為所緣的結生。

另一個人在臨終之時,依欲界無罪之業,人間所謂母胎之色、或天界所謂園、宮、劫樹等之色的善趣相來入意門的視域。於他,就依惡趣相之中所示的次第,在死心之無間結生心生起。這是在以過去為所緣的死之無間、以現在為所緣的結生。

另一個人在臨終之時,親屬們說「親愛的,這是為你而作的佛供養,令心淨信吧」,而以花鬘、幢幡等作色所緣,以聞法、樂供養等作聲所緣,以薰香、塗香等作香所緣;又說「親愛的,嘗這個吧,這是為你而應施的施物」,而以蜜、糖等作味所緣;又說「親愛的,觸這個吧,這是為你而應施的施物」,而以支那衣、蘇摩羅衣等作觸所緣——〔這樣〕於五門之中呈現。於他,在那來入視域的色等所緣上,依次生起的確定之末,由於臨近於死而勢用已鈍故,五個速行與二個彼所緣生起。此後,以有分之境為所緣,有一個死心;在它之末,於那住立一個心剎那的同一個所緣上,結生心生起。這也是在以過去為所緣的死之無間、以現在為所緣的結生。

而另一個人,依地遍之禪等而得了大〔心〕、住於善趣者,在臨終之時,欲界善業、業相、趣相之隨一,或是地遍等之相,或是大心,來入意門的視域;或者於眼、耳之隨一,成為善生起之因的勝妙所緣來入視域。於他,在依次生起的確定之末,由於臨近於死而勢用已鈍故,五個速行生起。而趣大界者沒有彼所緣,所以就在速行之無間,以有分之境為所緣,一個死心生起。在它之末,屬於欲界與大界諸善趣之隨一善趣的、以如所現起的諸所緣之隨一為所緣的結生心生起。這是在以不可說為所緣的善趣死之無間、以過去與現在與不可說諸所緣之隨一為所緣的結生。

依這個方式,也應當知道在無色死之無間的結生。這是在以過去與不可說為所緣的善趣死之無間、以過去與不可說與現在為所緣的結生的轉起行相。

而住於惡趣、造惡業的人,依上面所說的方式,那業、業相、趣相〔之隨一〕於意門〔來入視域〕;或者於五門,成為不善生起之因的所緣來入視域。然後,於他,在依次〔生起的〕死心之末,屬於惡趣的、以那些所緣之隨一為所緣的結生心生起。這是在以過去為所緣的惡趣死之無間、以過去與現在為所緣的結生的轉起行相。到此為止,這十九種識依結生而轉起也就顯示了。


§5 業之二緣與結生之諸分別——相雜・有性・十法聚 〔CSCD §628–630〕

而這一切是這樣的:

  於結生之中轉起者,依業而以二種方式轉起;
  又依相雜等諸別,它的別有二種等等。

因為這十九種異熟識於結生之中轉起時,是依業而以二種方式轉起的。因為就各自而言,一個〔識〕的能生之業以異剎那業緣¹⁸與親依止緣而為緣。因為這樣說過:「善與不善之業以親依止緣而為異熟之緣。」而應當知道:這樣轉起的〔識〕,依相雜等諸別也有二種等等的別。

就是說——這個〔識〕雖然依結生而以一種方式轉起,卻依與色相雜、不相雜之別而有二種。依欲有、色有、無色有之別而有三種。依卵生、胎生、濕生、化生四生而有四種。依趣而有五種。依識住而有七種。依有情居而有八種。

其中:

  相雜者依性之別而為二,其中有性者又為二;
  與最初者俱,最下有二個或三個十法。

「相雜者依性之別而為二」——因為這裡,除無色有之外而生起的與色相雜的結生識,由於在色有之中是離所謂女根、男根之性而生起的,而在欲有之中除生黃門的結生之外是與性俱而生起的,所以就有有性、無性二種。

「其中有性者又為二」——而在那裡面,凡是有性的,由於是與女性、男性之隨一俱而生起的,就唯有二種。

「與最初者俱,最下有二個或三個十法」——因為這裡,在「相雜、不相雜」這一雙之中作為最初者的、與色相雜的結生識,與它俱而最下者,依所依十法與身十法而有二個十法,或依所依十法、身十法與性十法而有三個十法生起;從此以下就沒有更少的色了。而這樣以最下之量生起的〔色〕,在名為卵生與胎生的二生之中,成了得名為「羯羅藍」¹⁹的、其量如以一根初生之毛所挑起的醍醐,如是而生起。其中,應當依趣而知道諸生之有無之別。

因為在這些〔生〕之中:

  於地獄與除地居之外的諸天之中,諸生不有;
  所不有者是前三種,而於三趣則四種都有。

其中,「與諸天」的「與」字〔所顯示的是〕:正如在地獄與除地居之外的諸天之中一樣,在焦渴之餓鬼之中,前三種生也沒有——應當這樣知道。因為他們唯是化生的。而在其餘所謂畜生、餓鬼界、人的三趣之中,以及在前面所除去的地居諸天之中,四種生都有。其中:

  於色〔梵〕之中三十與九,上者則為七十色;
  於濕生與化生之中,或者依下者為三十。

先說在化生的色梵天之中,依眼十法、耳十法、所依十法與命九法這四聚,有三十九個色與結生識俱而生起。而除色梵天之外,在其餘濕生與化生者之中,上者依眼、耳、鼻、舌、身、所依、性這七個十法而有七十〔色〕;並且那些在諸天之中是常有的。其中,色、香、味、食素以及四大種,還有眼淨與命——這個以十色為量的色聚,名為「眼十法」。其餘的也應當這樣知道。而下者,於生盲、〔生〕聾、無鼻、黃門,依舌十法、身十法與所依十法而有三十個色生起。而在上與下之間,應當隨其所應而知道其差別。


§6 死與生之異同・無我而相續——非一非異 〔CSCD §631〕

這樣知道了之後,又:

  依蘊、所緣、趣、因、受、喜、尋、伺,
  死與結生之異與不異的差別,應當遍知。

意思是:凡是這依相雜與不相雜而有二種的結生,以及在它之前無間的死,應當依這些蘊等而知道它們的異與不異的差別。

怎麼說呢?因為有時在四蘊的無色死之無間,有〔同是〕四蘊的、依所緣也不異的結生。有時在以非大的外〔法〕為所緣的〔死〕之後,有以大的內〔法〕為所緣的〔結生〕。這先是唯在無色地之中的方式。而有時在四蘊的無色死之無間,有五蘊的欲界結生。有時在五蘊的欲界死或色界死之無間,有四蘊的無色結生。這樣,在以過去為所緣的死之後有以現在為所緣的結生。在某種善趣死之後有某種惡趣結生。在無因死之後有有因結生。在二因死之後有三因結生。在捨俱死之後有喜俱結生。在無喜死之後有有喜結生。在無尋死之後有有尋結生。在無伺死之後有有伺結生。在無尋無伺死之後有有尋有伺結生——並且應當隨其所應,以那各各的相反者而配合。

  這已得緣的唯是法者,趣向他有;
  它並無由彼而來的移轉,也不是離彼之因而有。

所以說:這個已得緣的、唯是色法與非色法者,生起而趣向他有;不是有情,不是命者。而它並沒有從過去有到這裡的移轉,也不是離開由彼〔過去有〕而來的因而在這裡出現。我們要以顯著的人的死與結生的次第來說明這個。

因為在過去有之中,對於由自然或由加行而臨近於死的人來說,他不能忍受那些不可忍的、切斷一切肢節與關節繫縛的臨終受之刀的聚集;他的身體如同置於日中的青多羅葉一般漸漸枯萎,眼等諸根滅了,身根、意根與命根唯住立於心所依之時,那依於當時所餘的心所依的識,就緣著重、慣行、近、宿作之隨一的、所謂已得其餘之緣的行的業,或是緣著由它所現起的、所謂業相與趣相的境而轉起。這樣轉起的〔識〕,由於渴愛與無明未斷,在那過患為無明所覆蔽的境上,渴愛傾之,俱生行擲之。那依相續而為渴愛所傾、為諸行所擲的〔識〕,就如同攀著繫於此岸之樹的繩索而越過溝渠的人一般,捨了前依,而味著或不味著那由業所等起的後依,唯由所緣等諸緣而轉起。

而這裡,前者由於死去而稱為「死」;後者由於連結於他有等而稱為「結生」。應當知道:這個既不是從前有來到這裡的,也不是離開由彼而來的業、行、傾向、境等之因而出現的。

  這裡可以有響等作為例示;
  依相續之繫²⁰,沒有一性,也沒有異性。

而這裡,對於這識的不從前有來到此處、以及以屬於過去有者為因而生起這兩點,響、燈、印、影像這一類的法可以作為例示。因為正如響、燈、印、影是以聲等為因而不從別處來的,這個心也正是這樣。

而這裡,依相續之繫,沒有一性,也沒有異性。因為如果在有相續之繫時是一向一性,那麼酪就不會從乳而成。而如果是一向異性,那麼酪就不會依於乳。於一切因、以及從因而共生者,也是這個方式。而如果這樣,那麼一切世間言說的破壞就會生起;而那是不可意的。所以在這裡不應當取一向的一性或〔一向的〕異性。


§7 果非他非自他・受者唯假名・行以已作為緣 〔CSCD §634–635〕

這裡有人問:既然是這樣不移轉而出現,那麼,在這人身之中的諸蘊既然已經滅了,而作為果之緣的業又不到那裡去,那麼那個果就會是屬於他者的、由於他者的了;而且既然沒有受用者,那個果又會是誰的呢?所以這個安立並不好。這裡這樣說——

  相續之中的這個果,不屬於他者,也不由於他者;
  諸種子的施功²¹,就是這個義理的成立者。

因為在一相續之中生起的果,由於在那裡一向的一性與異性已被遮止,所以既不是「屬於他者的」,也不是「由於他者的」。而這個義理的成立者,就是諸種子的施功。因為在對菴羅種等作了施功之後,於那種子的相續之中,已得緣的殊勝之果在後時生起;它既不屬於其他的種子,也不是由於其他的施功為緣而生起的;而那些種子或那些施功也並不到達果的位置——應當知道這個〔義〕的相合也是這樣。又應當以那些施用於幼身而在後時於長大之身等生果的明咒、工巧、藥等,來知道這個義理。

而所說的「既然沒有受用者,那個果又會是誰的呢」——在這裡:

  唯由果的生起,受用者的世俗名就成立;
  正如由於果的生起,而有「樹結果」的世俗名。

因為正如唯由作為所謂樹的諸法之一分的樹果的生起,就說「樹結果」或「樹已結果」;同樣地,唯由作為所謂天、人的諸蘊之一分的、所謂受用的苦樂之果的生起,就說「天受用」或「人受用」,或者說「他快樂」「他痛苦」。所以這裡並沒有另有一個名為受用者的什麼義。

而如果有人說:「即使這樣,這些行是以存在而為果之緣呢,還是以不存在〔而為果之緣〕?如果是以存在,那麼它們的異熟就應當唯在轉起之剎那而有;如果是以不存在,那麼它們在轉起之前與之後就應當常常生果。」——應當這樣對他說:

  這些是以已作故而為緣,並非常常生果;
  在那裡應當知道保證者等的例示。

因為諸行唯是以已作故而為自己的果之緣,不是以存在故,也不是以不存在故。如所說的——「由於欲界善業的已作、所積,異熟的眼識生起了」等等。而它們既然已經成為自己所應之果的緣,就由於〔果〕是異熟故,不再生果。而在闡明這個義理時,應當知道這個保證者等的例示。因為正如在世間,凡是為了交付某人的某財物而作保證的人,或者買物,或者舉債;他的那個作事之作本身,就是那財物的交付等的緣,而不是那作事的存在或不存在〔為緣〕;並且在那財物的交付等之後,他也不再是負責者。為什麼呢?因為交付等已經作了。同樣地,諸行也唯是以已作故而為自己的果之緣,並且在隨其所應而給了果之後,也不再生果。到此為止,依相雜與不相雜而以二種方式轉起的結生識由行為緣而轉起也就顯示了。


§8 三有四生五趣七識住九有情居中之配 〔CSCD §636–637〕

如今,為了破除對那一切三十二異熟識的迷惑:

  依結生與轉起,於諸有等之中,
  應當了知這些行是哪些〔識〕的緣、以及如何為緣。

其中,三有、四生、五趣、七識住²²、九有情居——這些名為「諸有等」。意思是:在這些諸有等之中,於結生與於轉起,這些〔行〕是哪些異熟識的緣、以及如何為緣,就應當這樣了知。

其中,先說諸福行:以八個欲界思為別的福行,一般而言,在欲有的善趣之中,以異剎那業緣與親依止緣這二種方式,而為九個異熟識於結生的緣。以五個色界善思為別的福行,在色有之中唯於結生,而為五個〔異熟識的緣〕。

而上面所說種類的欲界〔福行〕,在欲有的善趣之中,依上面所說的方式而以二種方式,為除捨俱無因意識界之外的七個小異熟識的緣,於轉起,而不於結生。就是那個〔福行〕在色有之中,同樣地為五個異熟識的緣,於轉起,而不於結生。而在欲有的惡趣之中,同樣地為八個小異熟識的緣,於轉起,而不於結生。其中,在地獄,於大目犍連長老的地獄遊行等時,在與可意所緣相會之時,它就成為緣;而在畜生以及有大威力的餓鬼之中,可意的所緣是可得的。

就是那個〔福行〕在欲有的善趣之中,同樣地為十六個善異熟識的緣,於轉起與於結生。而一般而言,福行在色有之中,同樣地為十個異熟識的緣,於轉起與於結生。

以十二個不善思為別的非福行,在欲有的惡趣之中,同樣地為一個識的緣,於結生,而不於轉起。為六個〔識的緣〕於轉起,而不於結生。為七個不善異熟識的〔緣〕於轉起與於結生。

而在欲有的善趣之中,同樣地為那同樣七個的緣,於轉起,而不於結生。在色有之中,同樣地為四個異熟識的緣,於轉起,而不於結生。而那是依於在欲界之中見不可意之色與聞〔不可意之〕聲;而在梵界,並沒有所謂不可意的色等。在欲界天界之中也是同樣。

不動行在無色有之中,同樣地為四個異熟識的緣,於轉起與於結生。

先這樣,在諸有之中,依結生與轉起,這些行是哪些〔識〕的緣、以及如何為緣,就應當這樣了知。依這同一個方式,在諸生等之中也應當知道。

這裡,這是自最初以來唯示其門的說明——因為在這些行之中,先說福行:由於它在二有之中給予結生而生起自己的一切異熟;同樣地,在卵生等四生之中、在所謂天與人的二趣之中、在所謂身異想異、身異想一、身一想異、身一想一的四識住之中〔也是這樣〕。而在無想有情居之中,它唯是行作色而已;所以〔它〕唯在四個有情居之中給予結生而生起自己的一切異熟。所以它在這二有、四生、二趣、四識住與四有情居之中,依上面所說的方式,隨其所有而為二十一個異熟識於結生與於轉起的緣。

而非福行,由於它唯在一個欲有之中、在四生之中、在其餘的三趣之中、在所謂身異想一的一個識住之中、以及在同樣的一個有情居之中依結生而異熟,所以它在一有、四生、三趣、一識住與一有情居之中,依上面所說的方式,為七個異熟識於結生與於轉起的緣。

而不動行,由於它唯在一個無色有之中、在一個化生之中、在一個天趣之中、在空無邊處等三個識住之中、以及在空無邊處等四個有情居之中依結生而異熟,所以它在一有、一生、一趣、三識住與四有情居之中,依上面所說的方式,為四個識於結生與於轉起的緣。這樣:

  依結生與轉起,於諸有等之中,
  應當了知這些行是哪些〔識〕的緣、以及如何為緣。

  這就是「行緣識」一句之中的廣說。


¹ 異熟(vipāka):業所感的果報之心,但有果報之性而無造業之力;本篇所釋的三十二識全屬異熟。

² 意界・意識界(manodhātu・manoviññāṇadhātu):前者以領受為作用,後者以推度等為作用;本篇於轉起之中逐一定其門、所緣、所依、處所與作用之定與不定。

³ 無因・有因(ahetuka・sahetuka):離於無貪等異熟之因者為無因,與之相應者為有因。

⁴ 三十二世間異熟識(bāttiṃsa lokiyavipākaviññāṇāni):眼耳鼻舌身五識各二共十,加意識二十二,合為三十二;本篇之所釋即此全數。

⁵ 輪之說(vaṭṭakathā):以無明與有渴愛為首而說輪迴之法門,其立在本品〈緣起總說〉一篇;本篇以之為取捨之準,故不取諸出世間異熟識。

⁶ 福行・非福行・不動行(puññābhisaṅkhāra・apuññābhisaṅkhāra・āneñjābhisaṅkhāra):行之三種,其開列在本品〈無明緣行句〉一篇之二十九思。

⁷ 轉起・結生(pavatti・paṭisandhi):後者為一期生命最初之心,前者為此後相續之一切轉。

⁸ 五蘊有(pañcavokārabhava):色心俱全之有,即欲有與色有〔除無想天〕。

⁹ 心所依(hadayavatthu):意界與意識界所依止之色。

¹⁰ 速行(javana):心路之中領納所緣而造業的一位;本篇說臨終之速行唯五,以其勢用已鈍故。

¹¹ 有分(bhavaṅga):一有之中相續不斷之心,於無他心生起中斷時猶如河流而轉。

¹² 彼所緣(tadārammaṇa):心路之末位,以速行之所緣為所緣而轉起,故名;本篇自標其復有「背有分」(piṭṭhibhavaṅga)一名。

¹³ 不可說所緣(navattabbārammaṇa):不可說為過去、亦不可說為現在的所緣,即諸禪之似相等。

¹⁴ 業相・趣相(kammanimitta・gatinimitta):臨終所現三境之二,前者為造業時之所緣境,後者為當生之趣之相。

¹⁵ 心剎那(cittakkhaṇa):心之生住滅一度之時分;本篇以之逐一計死生之際諸心之數。

¹⁶ 確定(voṭṭhabbana):推度之後決定其境的一位。

¹⁷ 大(mahaggata):色界與無色界之心與其業;本篇亦以「大界」稱其所趣之處。

¹⁸ 異剎那業緣(nānākkhaṇikakammapaccaya):業與其果不同剎那而業仍為緣,其相之立在本品〈發趣二十四緣〉一篇。

¹⁹ 羯羅藍(kalala):胎之最初之色,本篇以「一根初生之毛所挑起的醍醐」量之。

²⁰ 相續之繫(santānabandha):前後諸法相續而繫屬為一流;本品於〈無明緣行廣說〉與〈有輪〉二篇亦以此義遮「有情移轉」之計。

²¹ 諸種子的施功(bījānaṃ abhisaṅkhāro):於種子施以耕種等之作為;本品〈有輪〉一篇亦以種芽之喻明有與生之相待。

²² 識住・有情居(viññāṇaṭṭhiti・sattāvāsa):有情所依所住之分位,前者七,後者九;本篇於前處作「依有情居為八種」而於此處作「九有情居」,其數之異論主不自釋。

The vernacular of this unit is this edition’s own rendering-with-exposition from the Pāli original (tr. mine); see this unit’s apparatus for the base-text particulars.


§1 Thirty-Two Resultant Consciousnesses—Which Formation Produces Which Consciousness 〔CSCD §620〕

Detailed Account of “With Formations as Condition, Consciousness”

In the clause “with formations as condition, consciousness,” “consciousness” is sixfold, beginning with eye-consciousness. Of these, eye-consciousness is twofold: wholesome resultant¹ and unwholesome resultant. Ear-, nose-, tongue-, and body-consciousness are likewise. Mind-consciousness consists of two mind elements², wholesome resultant and unwholesome resultant; three rootless³ mind-consciousness elements; eight rooted sense-sphere resultant minds; five fine-material-sphere [resultant minds]; and four immaterial-sphere [resultant minds]—twenty-two in all. Thus all thirty-two mundane resultant consciousnesses⁴ are comprised by these six kinds of consciousness. Supramundane [resultant consciousnesses] are not taken because they do not fit the discourse on the round⁵.

Someone may ask here, “How can it be known that consciousness of the kinds stated above has formations as its condition?”—because when no kamma has been accumulated there is no result. This [consciousness] is resultant, and a result does not arise when no kamma has been accumulated. If it did arise, every result would arise for every person; but they do not arise. It should therefore be understood that this consciousness has formations as its condition.

If asked which consciousness has which formation as its condition: first, with sense-sphere meritorious formation⁶ as condition, there are the five wholesome-resultant consciousnesses beginning with eye-consciousness, and among mind-consciousness, a single mind element, two mind-consciousness elements, and eight great sense-sphere resultants—sixteen in all. As it is said: “Because sense-sphere wholesome kamma has been performed and accumulated, resultant eye-consciousness has arisen … ear … nose … tongue … body-consciousness … resultant mind element has arisen. Mind-consciousness element accompanied by joy has arisen. Mind-consciousness element accompanied by equanimity has arisen. Accompanied by joy and associated with knowledge. Accompanied by joy, associated with knowledge, and prompted. Accompanied by joy and dissociated from knowledge. Accompanied by joy, dissociated from knowledge, and prompted. Accompanied by equanimity and associated with knowledge. Accompanied by equanimity, associated with knowledge, and prompted. Accompanied by equanimity and dissociated from knowledge. Accompanied by equanimity, dissociated from knowledge, and prompted.”

With fine-material-sphere meritorious formation as condition, there are five fine-material-sphere resultants. As it is said: “Because that same fine-material-sphere wholesome kamma has been performed and accumulated, the resultant [mind] ‘quite secluded from sensual pleasures, [enters] the first jhāna’ … up to (expanded as above) … ‘[enters] and dwells in the fifth jhāna.’” Thus, with meritorious formation as condition, consciousness is twenty-onefold.

With demeritorious formation as condition, there are the five unwholesome-resultant consciousnesses beginning with eye-consciousness, a single mind element, and a single mind-consciousness element—seven kinds of consciousness. As it is said: “Because unwholesome kamma has been performed and accumulated, resultant eye-consciousness has arisen … ear … nose … tongue … body-consciousness … resultant mind element and resultant mind-consciousness element have arisen.”

With imperturbable formation as condition, there are four immaterial resultants—four kinds of consciousness. As it is said: “Because that same immaterial-sphere wholesome kamma has been performed and accumulated, the resultant [mind] ‘through the complete surmounting of perceptions of form, accompanied by the perception of the base of infinite space’ … up to (expanded as above) … ‘infinite consciousness’ … up to (expanded as above) … ‘nothingness’ … up to (expanded as above) … ‘accompanied by the base of neither-perception-nor-non-perception, through abandoning pleasure and pain, [enters] and dwells in the fourth jhāna.’”


§2 Consciousness in Occurrence—Thirteen Only in Occurrence, Nineteen Also at Rebirth-Linking 〔CSCD §621〕

Having thus understood which consciousness has which formation as condition, its occurrence should now be understood as follows: all this [consciousness] occurs in two ways, as occurrence and as rebirth-linking⁷. Of these, the two sets of five consciousnesses [making ten], the two mind elements, and the rootless mind-consciousness element accompanied by joy—these thirteen occur only in occurrence within five-aggregate becoming⁸. The remaining nineteen occur, as appropriate, both in occurrence and at rebirth-linking in the three kinds of becoming.

How? First, the five wholesome-resultant consciousnesses beginning with eye-consciousness occur for a person born through wholesome or unwholesome result whose faculties have matured in sequence. Taking agreeable or moderately agreeable visible form and the other objects that have entered the range of the eye and the rest, and depending on eye-sensitivity and the rest, they perform the functions of seeing, hearing, smelling, tasting, and touching. The five unwholesome resultants are the same, except that their objects are disagreeable or moderately disagreeable; this is the only difference. All ten have fixed doors, objects, bases, positions, and functions.

Afterward, immediately following wholesome-resultant eye-consciousness and the rest, the wholesome-resultant mind element takes their very object, depends upon the heart-basis⁹, and occurs performing the function of receiving. Immediately following the unwholesome-resultant [consciousnesses], the unwholesome-resultant [mind element] does the same. These two have variable doors and objects, fixed bases and positions, and fixed functions.

The rootless mind-consciousness element accompanied by joy, immediately following the wholesome-resultant mind element, takes its very object, depends upon the heart-basis, and performs the function of investigating. Further, at a powerful object in any of the six doors, for sense-sphere beings, mostly at the end of impulsion¹⁰ associated with greed, it interrupts the life-continuum process¹¹ and occurs once or twice as registration¹² upon the object taken by impulsion—so it is said in the commentary to the Majjhima Nikāya. In the Abhidhamma commentary, however, two cognitive processes are given at registration. This mind receives two names: “registration” and “rear life-continuum.” It has variable doors and objects, a fixed basis, and variable position and function. Thus these thirteen should first be understood as occurring only in occurrence within five-aggregate becoming.

Among the remaining nineteen, none fails to occur at the rebirth-linking appropriate to itself. In occurrence, first, the two rootless mind-consciousness elements—wholesome resultant and unwholesome resultant—perform four functions: in the five doors, investigating immediately after the wholesome-resultant and unwholesome-resultant mind elements; in the six doors, registration in the manner stated above; after the rebirth-linking they themselves have given, life-continuum when no arising of mind interrupts the life-continuum; and death at the end [of a becoming]. Thus they occur with a fixed basis but variable door, object, position, and function.

The eight rooted sense-sphere minds perform three functions according to the method stated above: registration in the six doors; life-continuum after the rebirth-linking they themselves have given, when no arising of mind interrupts the life-continuum; and death at the end [of a becoming]. Thus they occur with a fixed basis but variable door, object, position, and function.

The five fine-material-sphere [resultants] and the four immaterial-sphere [resultants] perform two functions: life-continuum after the rebirth-linking they themselves have given, when no arising of mind interrupts the life-continuum; and death at the end [of a becoming]. Among them, the fine-material-sphere [resultants] have fixed basis and object but variable position and function; the others, the immaterial resultants, have a fixed basis and a fixed object but variable position and function. Thus all thirty-two kinds of consciousness occur in occurrence with formations as their condition. There the respective formations condition them by kamma condition and decisive-support condition.


§3 Four Questions about Rebirth-Linking—Twenty Rebirth-Linkings, Nineteen Minds, Their Places, and Their Objects 〔CSCD §622〕

The statement “among the remaining nineteen, none fails to occur at the rebirth-linking appropriate to itself” is difficult to understand because it is too concise. Therefore, to show the detailed method, it is said: how many kinds of rebirth-linking are there? How many rebirth-linking minds are there? Through what, and where, does rebirth-linking occur? What is the object of rebirth-linking?

Including non-percipient rebirth-linking, there are twenty kinds of rebirth-linking. There are the nineteen rebirth-linking minds of the kinds stated above. Of these, rebirth-linking in bad destinations occurs through the unwholesome-resultant rootless mind-consciousness element. Through the wholesome-resultant [rootless mind-consciousness element], there is rebirth-linking among humans for those born blind, born deaf, born insane, born mute, as eunuchs, and so forth. Through the eight rooted sense-sphere resultants, there is rebirth-linking among sense-sphere devas and meritorious humans. Through the five fine-material-sphere resultants, [there is rebirth-linking] in the fine-material brahmā world. Through the four immaterial-sphere resultants, [there is rebirth-linking] in the immaterial world. Whatever consciousness gives rebirth-linking, and wherever it does so, that is called the “rebirth-linking appropriate” to it. In brief, rebirth-linking has three kinds of object: past, present, and not-to-be-stated¹³. Non-percipient rebirth-linking has no object.

Of these, rebirth-linking in the bases of infinite consciousness and neither-perception-nor-non-perception has only a past object. The ten sense-sphere [rebirth-linkings] have a past or present object. The remaining [rebirth-linkings] have only a not-to-be-stated object. Rebirth-linking thus occurring upon these three kinds of object occurs immediately after a death mind with a past object or a not-to-be-stated object, and there is no death mind with a present object. It should therefore be understood how, according to a good or bad destination, rebirth-linking with any of three kinds of object occurs immediately after death with either of two kinds of object.


§4 At the Juncture of Death and Rebirth—Modes of Rebirth-Linking in Good and Bad Destinations 〔CSCD §623–627〕

That is to say, first, for a person dwelling in a sense-sphere good destination who has performed evil kamma, in accordance with the statement “at that time they hang over him” and the rest, when he lies on his deathbed, the evil kamma he has accumulated or a sign of kamma¹⁴ enters the range of the mind door. Immediately after an impulsion process arises taking it as object and ends in registration, a death mind arises taking the life-continuum’s object. When that has ceased, a rebirth-linking mind belonging to a bad destination, bent by the power of unabandoned defilements, arises taking as object that very kamma or sign of kamma which entered the range. This is rebirth-linking with a past object immediately after death with a past object.

For another person, at the time of death, through kamma of the kind stated above, a sign of a bad destination—such as the visible form of flames in a hell—enters the range of the mind door. After his life-continuum has arisen and ceased twice, three classes of process mind arise taking that object: a single adverting, five impulsions whose force has grown weak because death is near, and two registrations. After that, a single death mind takes the life-continuum’s object. By this point eleven mind moments¹⁵ have passed. Then a rebirth-linking mind arises on that same object, whose lifespan has five mind moments remaining. This is rebirth-linking with a present object immediately after death with a past object.

For another person, at the time of death, an inferior object that becomes a cause of greed and the rest enters the range at any of the five doors. At the end of determining¹⁶, which has arisen in sequence, five impulsions and two registrations arise, their force having grown weak because death is near. After that, a single death mind takes the life-continuum’s object. By this point two life-continuums, adverting, seeing, receiving, investigating, determining, five impulsions, two registrations, and a single death mind—fifteen mind moments—have passed. Then a rebirth-linking mind arises on that same object, whose lifespan has a single mind moment remaining. This too is rebirth-linking with a present object immediately after death with a past object. Thus, first, these are the modes in which rebirth-linking in a bad destination with a past or present object occurs immediately after death in a good destination with a past object.

For a person dwelling in a bad destination who has accumulated blameless kamma, that blameless kamma or its sign enters the range of the mind door in the manner stated above. Thus the bright side should be substituted for the dark side, and everything else should be understood according to the preceding method. These are the modes in which rebirth-linking in a good destination with a past or present object occurs immediately after death in a bad destination with a past object.

For a person dwelling in a good destination who has accumulated blameless kamma, in accordance with the statement “at that time they hang over him” and the rest, when he lies on his deathbed the blameless kamma he has accumulated or its sign enters the range of the mind door. This applies only to a person who has accumulated blameless sense-sphere kamma. For a person who has accumulated exalted¹⁷ kamma, only a sign of kamma enters the range. Immediately after an impulsion process arises taking it as object and ends in registration, or consists purely of impulsion, a death mind arises taking the life-continuum’s object. When it has ceased, a rebirth-linking mind belonging to a good destination, bent by the power of unabandoned defilements, arises taking as object that very kamma or sign of kamma which entered the range. This is rebirth-linking with a past or not-to-be-stated object immediately after death with a past object.

For another person, at the time of death, through blameless sense-sphere kamma, a sign of a good destination enters the range of the mind door: the visible form called a mother’s womb in the human world, or the visible form called a park, mansion, wish-fulfilling tree, and the like in the deva world. For that person a rebirth-linking mind arises immediately after the death mind according to the sequence shown for a sign of a bad destination. This is rebirth-linking with a present object immediately after death with a past object.

For another person, at the time of death, relatives say, “Dear one, this offering to the Buddha is being made for you; let your mind become serene,” and present at the five doors a visible-form object consisting of garlands, banners, and the like; a sound object consisting of hearing Dhamma, a musical offering, and the like; an odor object consisting of incense, perfume, and the like; or they say, “Dear one, taste this; it is a gift to be given on your behalf,” and present a flavor object consisting of honey, molasses, and the like; or they say, “Dear one, touch this; it is a gift to be given on your behalf,” and present a tangible object consisting of Chinese cloth, Somāra cloth, and the like. For that person, at the end of determining which has arisen in sequence upon the visible-form object and the rest that entered the range, five impulsions and two registrations arise, their force having grown weak because death is near. After that, a single death mind takes the life-continuum’s object; at its end, a rebirth-linking mind arises upon the same object, which remains for a single mind moment. This too is rebirth-linking with a present object immediately after death with a past object.

For another person dwelling in a good destination who has attained an exalted [mind] through the jhāna of the earth kasiṇa and the rest, at the time of death any of sense-sphere wholesome kamma, a sign of kamma, or a sign of destination; a sign such as the earth kasiṇa; or an exalted mind enters the range of the mind door. Or at either the eye or the ear, a sublime object that becomes a cause for the arising of the wholesome enters the range. For that person, at the end of determining which has arisen in sequence, five impulsions arise, their force having grown weak because death is near. Those bound for an exalted plane have no registration, so immediately after impulsion a single death mind arises taking the life-continuum’s object. At its end, a rebirth-linking mind belonging to any good destination in the sense sphere or an exalted plane arises taking any of the objects that appeared. This is rebirth-linking with any of a past, present, or not-to-be-stated object immediately after death in a good destination with a not-to-be-stated object.

According to this method, rebirth-linking immediately after an immaterial death should also be understood. These are the modes in which rebirth-linking with a past, not-to-be-stated, or present object occurs immediately after death in a good destination with a past or not-to-be-stated object.

For a person dwelling in a bad destination who has performed evil kamma, in the manner stated above that kamma, a sign of kamma, or a sign of destination [enters the range] at the mind door; or at the five doors an object that becomes a cause for the arising of the unwholesome enters the range. Then, at the end of the death mind that arises in sequence for that person, a rebirth-linking mind belonging to a bad destination arises taking any of those objects. These are the modes in which rebirth-linking with a past or present object occurs immediately after death in a bad destination with a past object. By this point, the occurrence of all nineteen kinds of consciousness by way of rebirth-linking has been shown.


§5 Kamma’s Two Conditions and the Divisions of Rebirth-Linking—Mixed, Sexed, and Material Decads 〔CSCD §628–630〕

All of this is as follows:

What occurs at rebirth-linking proceeds through kamma in two ways; through the divisions beginning with mixed, its divisions begin with twofold.

For when these nineteen kinds of resultant consciousness occur at rebirth-linking, they proceed through kamma in two ways. In each case the kamma that produces a particular [consciousness] is its condition by asynchronous kamma condition¹⁸ and by decisive-support condition. For it has been said: “Wholesome and unwholesome kamma is a condition for result by decisive-support condition.” It should be understood that [consciousness] occurring thus also has divisions beginning with twofold through the divisions beginning with mixed.

That is, although this [consciousness] occurs in a single way as rebirth-linking, it is twofold as mixed or unmixed with materiality; threefold according to sense becoming, fine-material becoming, and immaterial becoming; fourfold according to the four modes of birth—egg-born, womb-born, moisture-born, and spontaneously born; fivefold according to destination; sevenfold according to station of consciousness; and eightfold according to abode of beings.

Of these:

What is mixed is twofold according to sex, and what is sexed therein is again twofold; together with the first, at minimum there are two or three decads.

“What is mixed is twofold according to sex”: here the rebirth-linking consciousness mixed with materiality, which arises outside immaterial becoming, arises in fine-material becoming without the sex called the femininity or masculinity faculty; in sense becoming, except for the rebirth-linking of a person born a eunuch, it arises together with sex. Thus it is twofold as sexed or sexless.

“What is sexed therein is again twofold”: whatever is sexed arises together with either female sex or male sex and is therefore only twofold.

“Together with the first, at minimum there are two or three decads”: here, of the dyad “mixed and unmixed,” rebirth-linking consciousness mixed with materiality is the first. Together with it, at the minimum, two decads arise—the basis decad and body decad—or three—the basis decad, body decad, and sex decad. Below this there is no smaller amount of materiality. Materiality arising at this minimum measure, in the two modes of birth called egg-born and womb-born, arises under the designation “kalala”¹⁹ and is the size of clarified butter lifted by a single fiber of newly grown wool. Here the presence or absence of the modes of birth should be understood according to destination.

For among these [modes of birth]:

In hell and among devas other than earth-dwelling devas, modes of birth do not occur; the first three are absent, while in three destinations all four occur.

Here, the word “and” in “and among devas” [shows that] just as the first three modes of birth do not occur in hell and among devas other than earth-dwelling devas, so too they do not occur among petas consumed by thirst—this should be understood. They are only spontaneously born. But in the remaining three destinations called the animal realm, the peta realm, and the human realm, and among the earth-dwelling devas excluded above, all four modes of birth occur. Of these:

Among fine-material [brahmās] there are thirty and nine; at the upper limit there are seventy material phenomena; among the moisture-born and spontaneously born, at the lower limit there may be thirty.

First, among spontaneously born fine-material brahmās, thirty-nine material phenomena arise together with rebirth-linking consciousness through four groups: the eye decad, ear decad, basis decad, and life nonad. Apart from fine-material brahmās, among other moisture-born and spontaneously born beings, at the upper limit there are seventy [material phenomena] through the seven decads of eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, basis, and sex; among devas these are always present. Here visible form, odor, flavor, nutritive essence, the four great elements, eye-sensitivity, and life—this group of materiality measuring ten material phenomena is called the “eye decad.” The rest should be understood likewise. At the lower limit, for a being born blind and deaf, without a nose, and sexless, thirty material phenomena arise through the tongue decad, body decad, and basis decad. Between the upper and lower limits, the variations should be understood as appropriate.


§6 Similarity and Difference between Death and Rebirth, Continuity without Self—Neither Identical nor Different 〔CSCD §631〕

Having understood this, again:

By aggregates, object, destination, roots, feeling, rapture, applied thought, and sustained thought, the distinction between difference and nondifference in death and rebirth-linking should be fully understood.

The meaning is that rebirth-linking, twofold as mixed or unmixed, and the death immediately preceding it should be understood as different or not different according to these aggregates and the rest.

How? Sometimes, immediately after an immaterial death with four aggregates, rebirth-linking likewise has four aggregates and does not differ even in object. Sometimes, after [death] with a non-exalted external object, [rebirth-linking] has an exalted internal object. This method applies first only in the immaterial planes. Sometimes, immediately after an immaterial death with four aggregates, there is sense-sphere rebirth-linking with five aggregates. Sometimes, immediately after a sense-sphere or fine-material-sphere death with five aggregates, there is immaterial rebirth-linking with four aggregates. Thus after death with a past object there is rebirth-linking with a present object; after a certain death in a good destination, a certain rebirth-linking in a bad destination; after rootless death, rooted rebirth-linking; after death with two roots, rebirth-linking with three roots; after death accompanied by equanimity, rebirth-linking accompanied by joy; after death without rapture, rebirth-linking with rapture; after death without applied thought, rebirth-linking with applied thought; after death without sustained thought, rebirth-linking with sustained thought; after death without applied or sustained thought, rebirth-linking with applied and sustained thought. The corresponding opposites should also be applied as appropriate.

This which has obtained its conditions, being mere dhammas, approaches another becoming; it does not transmigrate here from there, nor does it occur without a cause from there.

Thus it is said: this which has obtained its conditions, being merely material and immaterial dhammas, arises and approaches another becoming; it is not a being, not a living principle. Nor does it transmigrate here from a past becoming, and it does not appear here apart from causes coming from that [past becoming]. We shall explain this through the evident sequence of a human death and rebirth-linking.

For in a past becoming, a person nearing death naturally or through violence cannot endure the massed blades of the deathbed feelings, which are unbearable and sever the bonds of every major and minor limb and joint. As that person’s body gradually withers like a green palmyra leaf placed in the sun, the faculties beginning with the eye cease. When the body faculty, mind faculty, and life faculty remain established only at the heart-basis, consciousness dependent upon the heart-basis remaining at that moment occurs taking as its object either the kamma called a formation that has obtained its remaining conditions—heavy, habitual, proximate, or previously performed—or the object it has caused to appear, called a sign of kamma or a sign of destination. As that consciousness occurs, because craving and ignorance have not been abandoned, craving inclines it toward that object whose danger ignorance conceals, and conascent formations hurl it. Inclined by craving and hurled by formations along the continuity, it relinquishes its former basis, like a person crossing a ditch by holding a rope tied to a tree on the near bank; whether relishing or not relishing the later basis originated by kamma, it occurs solely through conditions beginning with object.

Here the former is called “death” because it falls away; the latter is called “rebirth-linking” because it links to another becoming and so forth. It should be understood that this has neither come here from a former becoming nor appeared apart from causes from there such as kamma, formations, inclination, and object.

Here echo and the rest may serve as examples; through the bond of continuity²⁰, there is neither identity nor difference.

Here, to illustrate both that this consciousness has not come here from a former becoming and that it arises with what belonged to the past becoming as its cause, phenomena such as echo, lamp, seal, and reflected image may serve as examples. Just as echo, lamp, seal, and shadow have sound and the rest as their causes without coming from elsewhere, so too does this mind.

Here, through the bond of continuity, there is neither identity nor difference. For if, when there is a bond of continuity, there were absolute identity, curds could not arise from milk. If there were absolute difference, curds would not depend upon milk. The same method applies to every cause and what arises together from a cause. If it were otherwise, all worldly discourse would be destroyed, and that is undesirable. Therefore neither absolute identity nor absolute difference should be adopted here.


§7 The Result Is Neither Another’s nor from Another; the Experiencer Is Only a Convention; Formations Condition Because They Have Been Done 〔CSCD §634–635〕

Someone asks here: if there is appearance without transmigration in this way, then since the aggregates in this human body have ceased and the kamma that conditions the result does not go there, that result would belong to another and come from another; and since there is no experiencer, whose would that result be? Therefore this arrangement is unsatisfactory. Here this is said:

This result in a continuity neither belongs to another nor comes from another; the working upon seeds²¹ establishes this meaning.

Because a result arising in a single continuity is established there after absolute identity and difference have been rejected, it neither “belongs to another” nor comes “from another.” The working upon seeds establishes this meaning. For after work has been done upon mango seeds and the rest, a distinctive result that has obtained its conditions arises later in that seed’s continuity. It neither belongs to other seeds nor arises because of work upon other seeds; yet neither those seeds nor that work reach the result’s position. The correspondence should be understood in the same way. This meaning should also be understood through spells, crafts, medicines, and the like that are applied to a young body and later yield a result in the mature body and the rest.

As to the statement “since there is no experiencer, whose would that result be?”—here:

Solely through the arising of a result, the conventional designation “experiencer” is established; just as through the arising of fruit there is the conventional designation “the tree bears fruit.”

For solely through the arising of a tree’s fruit, which is a part of the phenomena called a tree, it is said “the tree bears fruit” or “the tree has borne fruit.” In the same way, solely through the arising of a result of pain or pleasure called experience, which is a part of the aggregates called a deva or a human, it is said “the deva experiences” or “the human experiences,” or “that person is happy” or “that person is in pain.” Thus there is no separate meaning here called an experiencer.

If someone says, “Even so, do these formations condition the result while existent, or while nonexistent? If while existent, their result should exist only at the moment when they occur; if while nonexistent, they should constantly bear fruit before and after their occurrence”—that person should be told:

These condition because they have been done, and they do not constantly bear fruit; the example of a guarantor and the rest should be understood here.

For formations condition their own result solely because they have been done, not because they exist or do not exist. As it is said: “Because sense-sphere wholesome kamma has been done and accumulated, resultant eye-consciousness has arisen,” and so forth. Having conditioned their appropriate result, they do not bear fruit again because it is a result. To illustrate this meaning, the example of a guarantor and the rest should be understood. In the world, when a person becomes guarantor for the delivery of someone’s property, purchases goods, or incurs a debt, the mere performance of that act is the condition for the delivery of that property and the rest—not the act’s existence or nonexistence. After the property has been delivered and the rest, that person is no longer liable. Why? Because the delivery and the rest have been done. In the same way, formations condition their own result solely because they have been done; after giving their result as appropriate, they do not bear fruit again. By this point, the occurrence with formations as condition of rebirth-linking consciousness, which occurs in two ways as mixed or unmixed, has been shown.


§8 Allocation within Three Kinds of Becoming, Four Modes of Birth, Five Destinations, Seven Stations of Consciousness, and Nine Abodes of Beings 〔CSCD §636–637〕

Now, in order to dispel bewilderment concerning all those thirty-two resultant consciousnesses:

By way of rebirth-linking and occurrence, among the kinds of becoming and the rest, it should be understood which consciousnesses these formations condition and how they condition them.

Here “the kinds of becoming and the rest” means the three kinds of becoming, four modes of birth, five destinations, seven stations of consciousness²², and nine abodes of beings. The meaning is that it should be understood which resultant consciousnesses these [formations] condition in rebirth-linking and occurrence among these kinds of becoming and the rest, and how they condition them.

Of these, first the meritorious formations. Meritorious formation distinguished as the eight sense-sphere volitions is, in general, a condition in two ways—as asynchronous kamma condition and decisive-support condition—for nine resultant consciousnesses at rebirth-linking in good destinations of sense becoming. Meritorious formation distinguished as the five fine-material-sphere wholesome volitions is a condition for five [resultant consciousnesses] only at rebirth-linking in fine-material becoming.

Sense-sphere [meritorious formation] of the kind stated above is, in the same two ways according to the method already stated, a condition in occurrence, but not at rebirth-linking, for seven limited resultant consciousnesses other than the rootless mind-consciousness element accompanied by equanimity in good destinations of sense becoming. That very [formation] is likewise a condition for five resultant consciousnesses in occurrence, but not at rebirth-linking, in fine-material becoming. In bad destinations of sense becoming it is likewise a condition for all eight limited resultant consciousnesses in occurrence, but not at rebirth-linking. In hell it becomes a condition when an agreeable object is encountered during occasions such as Mahāmoggallāna Thera’s journey through hell; among animals and powerful petas, agreeable objects are indeed obtainable.

That very [formation] is likewise a condition for all sixteen wholesome-resultant consciousnesses in both occurrence and rebirth-linking in good destinations of sense becoming. In general, meritorious formation is likewise a condition for ten resultant consciousnesses in both occurrence and rebirth-linking in fine-material becoming.

Demeritorious formation distinguished as the twelve unwholesome volitions is likewise a condition for a single consciousness at rebirth-linking but not in occurrence in bad destinations of sense becoming; for six [consciousnesses] in occurrence but not at rebirth-linking; and for all seven unwholesome-resultant consciousnesses in occurrence and at rebirth-linking.

In good destinations of sense becoming it is likewise a condition for those same seven in occurrence but not at rebirth-linking. In fine-material becoming it is likewise a condition for four resultant consciousnesses in occurrence but not at rebirth-linking. This is by way of seeing a disagreeable visible form and hearing [a disagreeable] sound in the sense sphere; in the brahmā world there are no so-called disagreeable visible forms and the rest. The same applies in the sense-sphere deva world.

Imperturbable formation is likewise a condition for four resultant consciousnesses in occurrence and at rebirth-linking in immaterial becoming.

Thus, first, it should be understood which consciousnesses these formations condition, and how they condition them, by way of rebirth-linking and occurrence among the kinds of becoming. According to this same method, it should also be understood among the modes of birth and the rest.

Here this is merely an indication of the doorway from the beginning. Among these formations, first, meritorious formation gives rebirth-linking in two kinds of becoming and produces all its own result; likewise in the four modes of birth beginning with egg-born, in the two destinations called devas and humans, and in the four stations of consciousness called diverse in body and diverse in perception, diverse in body and unified in perception, unified in body and diverse in perception, and unified in body and unified in perception. In the abode of non-percipient beings it forms materiality only; therefore it gives rebirth-linking and produces all its own result in only four abodes of beings. Thus, in these two kinds of becoming, four modes of birth, two destinations, four stations of consciousness, and four abodes of beings, it is a condition, according to the method stated above and as possible, for twenty-one resultant consciousnesses in rebirth-linking and occurrence.

Demeritorious formation ripens by way of rebirth-linking only in a single kind of becoming, sense becoming; in the four modes of birth; in the remaining three destinations; in the single station of consciousness called diverse in body and unified in perception; and in the same single abode of beings. Therefore, in a single kind of becoming, four modes of birth, three destinations, a single station of consciousness, and a single abode of beings, it is a condition according to the method stated above for seven resultant consciousnesses in rebirth-linking and occurrence.

Imperturbable formation ripens by way of rebirth-linking only in a single kind of becoming, immaterial becoming; in a single mode of birth, spontaneous birth; in a single destination, the deva destination; in the three stations of consciousness beginning with the base of infinite space; and in the four abodes of beings beginning with the base of infinite space. Therefore, in a single kind of becoming, a single mode of birth, a single destination, three stations of consciousness, and four abodes of beings, it is a condition according to the method stated above for four consciousnesses in rebirth-linking and occurrence. Thus:

By way of rebirth-linking and occurrence, among the kinds of becoming and the rest, it should be understood which consciousnesses these formations condition and how they condition them.

This is the detailed account of the clause “with formations as condition, consciousness.”


Notes

¹ Result (vipāka): consciousness that is the result of kamma, possessing the nature of result but no power to make kamma. All thirty-two consciousnesses explained in this unit are resultant.

² Mind element and mind-consciousness element (manodhātu・manoviññāṇadhātu): the former has receiving as its function, while the latter has investigating and other functions. In occurrence, this unit determines in each case whether their doors, objects, bases, positions, and functions are fixed or variable.

³ Rootless and rooted (ahetuka・sahetuka): rootless resultants lack resultant roots such as non-greed; rooted resultants are associated with them.

⁴ Thirty-two mundane resultant consciousnesses (bāttiṃsa lokiyavipākaviññāṇāni): the five consciousnesses of eye, ear, nose, tongue, and body are each twofold, making ten, and mind-consciousness adds twenty-two, making thirty-two. These are precisely the consciousnesses explained in this unit.

⁵ Discourse on the round (vaṭṭakathā): the mode of teaching the round headed by ignorance and craving for becoming, established in this chapter’s “General Account of Dependent Origination.” It governs what is included here, so supramundane resultant consciousnesses are excluded.

⁶ Meritorious, demeritorious, and imperturbable formations (puññābhisaṅkhāra・apuññābhisaṅkhāra・āneñjābhisaṅkhāra): the three formations, enumerated as twenty-nine volitions in this chapter’s unit on the clause “with ignorance as condition, formations.”

⁷ Occurrence and rebirth-linking (pavatti・paṭisandhi): the latter is the first mind of a lifetime; the former is the entire continuity that follows.

⁸ Five-aggregate becoming (pañcavokārabhava): becoming complete with both material and mental aggregates, namely sense becoming and fine-material becoming [apart from the non-percipient devas].

⁹ Heart-basis (hadayavatthu): the materiality upon which the mind element and mind-consciousness element depend.

¹⁰ Impulsion (javana): a position in the cognitive process that receives an object and makes kamma. This unit states that only five impulsions occur near death because their force has grown weak.

¹¹ Life-continuum (bhavaṅga): the uninterrupted continuity of mind within a becoming, occurring like a river when no other arising of mind interrupts it.

¹² Registration (tadārammaṇa): the position at the end of a cognitive process that occurs taking impulsion’s object as its object, and is therefore so called. This unit itself also gives it the name “rear life-continuum” (piṭṭhibhavaṅga).

¹³ Not-to-be-stated object (navattabbārammaṇa): an object that cannot be called past or present, such as the counterpart signs of jhāna.

¹⁴ Sign of kamma and sign of destination (kammanimitta・gatinimitta): two of the three objects that appear near death. The former is the object present when kamma was performed; the latter is a sign of the destination in which rebirth is about to occur.

¹⁵ Mind moment (cittakkhaṇa): the period in which a mind arises, persists, and ceases once. This unit uses it to count individually the minds at the juncture of death and rebirth.

¹⁶ Determining (voṭṭhabbana): the position that determines the object after investigating.

¹⁷ Exalted (mahaggata): the mind and kamma of the fine-material and immaterial spheres; this unit also calls the plane toward which they tend the “exalted plane.”

¹⁸ Asynchronous kamma condition (nānākkhaṇikakammapaccaya): kamma and its result occur at different moments, yet kamma remains a condition. Its characteristic is established in this chapter’s unit on the twenty-four conditions of the Paṭṭhāna.

¹⁹ Kalala (kalala): the earliest material stage of an embryo, measured here as clarified butter lifted by a single fiber of newly grown wool.

²⁰ Bond of continuity (santānabandha): successive phenomena are connected as a single stream. This chapter also uses this meaning in the units on the detailed account of ignorance conditioning formations and on the wheel of becoming to block the notion that a being transmigrates.

²¹ Working upon seeds (bījānaṃ abhisaṅkhāro): actions such as cultivation applied to seeds. The unit on the wheel of becoming likewise uses the simile of seed and sprout to show the mutual dependence of becoming and birth.

²² Stations of consciousness and abodes of beings (viññāṇaṭṭhiti・sattāvāsa): modes in which beings persist and dwell, the former seven and the latter nine. Earlier this unit gives the classification “eightfold according to abodes of beings,” but here gives “nine abodes of beings”; the Commentator does not explain the numerical difference.

識緣名色廣說Detailed Account of “With Consciousness as Condition, Name-and-Form”

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

本單元白話為本編自巴利原典之譯疏(tr. mine);底本事項詳本單元考據。


§1 名色之分別——名三蘊・色四大與所造 〔CSCD §638〕

「識緣名色」一句之廣說

在「識緣名色」一句之中——

  依名色之分別、依於諸有等等之中的轉起、

  依攝、依緣之法,應當了知其決擇。

「依名色之分別」——此中,「名」是由於向所緣而傾,就是受等等三蘊;「色」則是四大種、以及四大種的所造色。它們的分別,已經在〈蘊〉的解釋之中說過了。這樣,先是此中依名色之分別而應當了知的決擇。


§2 諸有等中之轉——結生位名色之法數 〔CSCD §638〕

「依於諸有等等之中的轉起」——此中,「名」除一個有情居¹之外,於一切有、生、趣、識住與其餘諸有情居之中轉起;「色」則於二有、四生、五趣、前四識住、五有情居之中轉起。

而在這名色如是轉起之時:由於諸無性的胎生者與諸卵生者於結生剎那,依所依十法與身十法而從色方面現起二個相續之首²,並且現起三非色蘊,所以應當知道:對他們而言,就廣而言,從色色方面有二十法、加上三非色蘊,這二十三法就是「識緣名色」。而依「取所未取」³,則從一個相續之首除去九個色法而成十四〔法〕。對諸有性者,加上性十法而成三十三;對他們,依「取所未取」,則從二個相續之首除去十八個色法而成十五〔法〕。

而由於諸化生有情之中梵眾天等等於結生剎那,依眼十法、耳十法、所依十法與命根九法而從色方面現起四個相續之首,並且現起三非色蘊,所以應當知道:對他們而言,就廣而言,從色色方面有三十九法、加上三非色蘊,這四十二法就是「識緣名色」。而依「取所未取」,則從三個相續之首除去二十七法而成十五〔法〕。

而在欲有之中,由於其餘的諸化生者、或諸濕生者之中有性而諸處具足者,於結生剎那從色方面現起七個相續之首,並且現起三非色蘊,所以應當知道:對他們而言,就廣而言,從色色方面有七十法、加上三非色蘊,這七十三法就是「識緣名色」。而依「取所未取」,則從六個色的相續之首除去五十四法而成十九〔法〕。這是就上而言。而就下而言,對於缺少這樣那樣色的相續之首的〔有情〕,就應當依其各各而一一減少,如是了知結生位之中「識緣名色」的略說與廣說之數。

而對諸無色〔有情〕,唯是三非色蘊;對諸無想〔有情〕,從色方面則唯是命根九法。這先是結生位之中的方法。


§3 轉起位名色之法數——九十七法與四生之互持 〔CSCD §638〕

而在轉起位,於一切有色轉起之處,在結生心的住剎那,由與結生心俱轉起的時節,現起時節所等起的純八法⁴。而結生心不等起色;因為猶如墮於崖下的人不能成為他人的緣一般,它由於所依之弱而弱,所以不能等起色。

而自結生心之後,從第一有分起,有心所等起的純八法;於聲現起之時,從結生剎那之後,由所轉起的時節與由心而有聲九法;而對於那些賴段食而活的諸胎生有情,依「凡母親所食的飯、飲與食物,處胎之人就以之在那裡存活」這句話,在身體為母親所吞的食物所隨行之時,〔有食所等起的純八法〕;對於諸化生者,則在最初吞下自己口中之唾之時,有食所等起的純八法——這樣,這食所等起的純八法,與時節所等起、心所等起的〔純八法〕,就上而言,連同二個九法,共成二十六種;加上前面所說的、於一一心剎那生起三次的業所等起的七十種,成九十六種色;再加上三非色蘊,略而言之共九十九法。

或者,由於聲是不定的、唯是有時才現起,所以除去那二種〔聲九法〕,這九十七法就應當隨其所有而知為一切有情的「識緣名色」。因為對他們而言,無論是睡著的、放逸的、正在吃的、正在喝的,這些〔法〕都日夜以識為緣而轉起。而它們的那個以識為緣之性,我們將在後面解說。

而此中的業生色,雖然在諸有、生、趣、〔識〕住、有情居之中最先住立,若不為三等起之色所支持,卻不能住立;三等起之色不為它所支持,也是這樣。而是猶如四方相對而立的蘆束雖為風所打〔而不倒〕,又猶如破船之載雖為浪勢所打卻在大海之中某處得了依處一般,它們唯互相支持而不墮落,得以住立,於一年、二年……乃至(廣說如前)……乃至一百年,直到那些有情的壽盡或福盡為止,就這樣轉起。這樣,此中依於諸有等等之中的轉起而應當了知其決擇。


§4 攝——一詞總攝名・色・名色 〔CSCD §639〕

「依攝」——此中,於無色〔有〕的轉起與結生之中、以及於五蘊有⁵的轉起之中,以識為緣的唯是「名」;於諸無想〔有情〕的一切處、以及於五蘊有的轉起之中,以識為緣的唯是「色」;於五蘊有的一切處,以識為緣的則是「名色」——把這一切「名」與「色」與「名色」,依一分同形一餘之法⁶而總攝為「名色」,這樣就應當知道其為「識緣名色」。

若說:於諸無想〔有情〕之中沒有識,所以〔說識為緣〕不成立——並非不成立。因為這個——

  凡是名色之因的識,說它有二種:

  異熟的與非異熟的;由此,這〔說法〕正是成立的。

因為凡是名色之因的識,依異熟與非異熟之別,說它有二種。而這〔色〕在諸無想有情之中,由於是業所等起,所以是以在五蘊有之中所轉起的行作識⁷為緣的色。同樣,在五蘊〔有〕的轉起之中,於善等等之心剎那也有業所等起的〔色〕——所以這〔說法〕正是成立的。這樣,此中依攝而應當了知其決擇。


§5 緣門——異熟識九種・行識一種 〔CSCD §640〕

「依緣之法」——此中,

  異熟識為名之緣是九種,

  為所依色是九種,為其餘之色是八種。

  行作識為色之緣是一種;

  而其餘的識,則隨其所應而為這個那個〔名色〕之緣。

因為凡是於結生位或轉起位名為異熟的「名」,無論它與色相雜或不相雜,結生的或其他的異熟識,都以俱生緣、相互緣、依止緣、相應緣、異熟緣、食緣、根緣、有緣、不離緣這九種而為它的緣。

對所依色,於結生位,〔異熟識〕以俱生緣、相互緣、依止緣、異熟緣、食緣、根緣、不相應緣、有緣、不離緣這九種而為緣。而除所依色之外,對其餘之色,則於這九種之中除去相互緣,以其餘八緣而為緣。

而行作識,對諸無想有情之色、或對五蘊有之中的業生色,依經之法門,唯以親依止一種而為緣。而應當知道:其餘從第一有分起的一切識,都隨其所應而為這個那個名色的緣。而若要就廣而顯示它的緣之法,那就得廣說一切《發趣》之論了,所以我們不著手於此。

此中或有問:那麼,「結生名色以識為緣」這一點要怎麼知道呢?依經與依理。因為在經中,依「隨心而轉之諸法」等等的方法,受等等以識為緣一事,已經以多種方式成立了。

而依理,則——

  由此處所見的心生之色,就成立了:

  識也是未見之色的緣。

因為心明淨時或不明淨時,都見到隨順於它的諸色生起;而由所見的可以比知未見的,所以由這此處所見的心生之色,就應當知道:識也是未見的結生之色的緣。因為即使是業所等起的那個〔色〕,其以識為緣一事,也如心所等起的〔色〕一樣,在《發趣》之中來了。這樣,此中依緣之法而應當了知其決擇。

  這就是「識緣名色」一句之中的廣說。


¹ 有情居(sattāvāsa):有情所住之攝類,與諸有・諸生・諸趣・諸識住併為本篇計名色轉起之域;其列見〈蘊〉一品之識蘊。

² 相續之首(santatisīsa):一色相續之起首之聚;本篇色法之數皆以其為計數之單位。

³ 取所未取(aggahitaggahaṇa):本篇之算法——重出之色不重計,故二十三法依此而成十四。

⁴ 純八法(suddhaṭṭhaka):色之最小之聚;本篇以其為時節所等起、心所等起、食所等起三者之形,加聲則為聲九法。

⁵ 五蘊有(pañcavokārabhava):五蘊具足之有,別於唯三非色蘊之無色有與唯色之無想有。

⁶ 一分同形一餘之法(ekadesasarūpekasesanaya):以一語總攝同形之數者而唯留其一之法;本篇以之總「名」與「色」與「名色」為「名色」一語。

⁷ 行作識(abhisaṅkhāraviññāṇa):非異熟之識,與異熟識為對;本篇以其為諸無想有情之色與五蘊有中業生色之緣。

The vernacular of this unit is this edition’s own rendering-with-exposition from the Pāli original (tr. mine); see this unit’s apparatus for the base-text particulars.


§1 Analysis of Name-and-Form—The Three Aggregates of Name, and the Four Great Elements and Derived Materiality of Form 〔CSCD §638〕

Detailed Account of the Clause “With Consciousness as Condition, Name-and-Form”

In the clause “with consciousness as condition, name-and-form”—

  By the analysis of name-and-form, by its occurrence among the kinds of becoming and the rest,

  by its inclusion, and by the method of conditions, the determination should be understood.

“By the analysis of name-and-form”: here, “name,” because it bends toward the object, consists of the three aggregates beginning with feeling; “form” consists of the four great elements and materiality derived from the four great elements. Their analysis has already been stated in the exposition of the aggregates. Thus, first, the determination here should be understood by the analysis of name-and-form.


§2 Occurrence among the Kinds of Becoming and the Rest—The Number of Dhammas in Name-and-Form at Rebirth-Linking 〔CSCD §638〕

“By its occurrence among the kinds of becoming and the rest”: here, “name” occurs in all kinds of becoming, modes of birth, destinations, stations of consciousness, and remaining abodes of beings, except for a single abode of beings¹; “form” occurs in two kinds of becoming, four modes of birth, five destinations, the first four stations of consciousness, and five abodes of beings.

When this name-and-form occurs thus, at the moment of rebirth-linking for womb-born beings without sex and for egg-born beings, two heads of continuity² arise on the material side through the basis decad and the body decad, together with the three immaterial aggregates. It should therefore be understood that, in detail, for them there are twenty material dhammas on the side of materiality plus three immaterial aggregates: these twenty-three dhammas are “name-and-form with consciousness as condition.” But by “taking what has not already been taken”³, nine material dhammas are removed from a single head of continuity, leaving fourteen [dhammas]. For beings with sex, the sex decad is added, making thirty-three; for them too, by “taking what has not already been taken,” eighteen material dhammas are removed from two heads of continuity, leaving fifteen [dhammas].

Among spontaneously born beings, for the brahmā-host devas and the rest, at the moment of rebirth-linking four heads of continuity arise on the material side through the eye decad, ear decad, basis decad, and life-faculty nonad, together with the three immaterial aggregates. It should therefore be understood that, in detail, for them there are thirty-nine material dhammas on the side of materiality plus three immaterial aggregates: these forty-two dhammas are “name-and-form with consciousness as condition.” But by “taking what has not already been taken,” twenty-seven dhammas are removed from three heads of continuity, leaving fifteen [dhammas].

In sense-sphere becoming, for the remaining spontaneously born beings, or among moisture-born beings who possess sex and whose bases are complete, at the moment of rebirth-linking seven heads of continuity arise on the material side, together with the three immaterial aggregates. It should therefore be understood that, in detail, for them there are seventy material dhammas on the side of materiality plus three immaterial aggregates: these seventy-three dhammas are “name-and-form with consciousness as condition.” But by “taking what has not already been taken,” fifty-four dhammas are removed from six heads of material continuity, leaving nineteen [dhammas]. This is the maximum. At the minimum, for beings who lack this or that head of material continuity, the appropriate number should be reduced in each case; in this way the concise and detailed counts of “name-and-form with consciousness as condition” at rebirth-linking should be understood.

For immaterial beings, there are only the three immaterial aggregates; for non-percipient beings, on the material side there is only the life-faculty nonad. This, first, is the method at rebirth-linking.


§3 The Number of Dhammas in Name-and-Form during Occurrence—Ninety-Seven Dhammas and the Mutual Support of the Four Origins 〔CSCD §638〕

During occurrence, wherever materiality occurs, at the moment when the rebirth-linking mind is present, a pure octad⁴ originated by temperature arises from the temperature that occurs together with the rebirth-linking mind. The rebirth-linking mind, however, does not originate materiality. Like a person who has fallen from a cliff and cannot become a condition for another person, it is weak because its basis is weak and therefore cannot originate materiality.

After the rebirth-linking mind, beginning with the first life-continuum, a mind-originated pure octad arises. When sound appears, after the moment of rebirth-linking, there is a sound nonad originated by both the temperature then occurring and mind. For womb-born beings who live on physical food, in accordance with the statement, “Whatever rice, drink, and food the mother consumes, the person in the womb lives there through that,” when the body is pervaded by the food swallowed by the mother, [a food-originated pure octad arises]. For spontaneously born beings, when they first swallow the saliva in their own mouths, a food-originated pure octad arises. Thus, at the maximum, the food-originated pure octad and the temperature-originated and mind-originated [pure octads], together with two nonads, make twenty-six kinds. Adding the seventy kinds originated by kamma, stated above as arising three times at each mind moment, gives ninety-six kinds of materiality; with the three immaterial aggregates, this makes ninety-nine dhammas in brief.

Or, because sound is not fixed and appears only at certain times, when those two [sound nonads] are removed, these ninety-seven dhammas should be understood, as applicable, as “name-and-form with consciousness as condition” for all beings. For whether they are asleep, heedless, eating, or drinking, these [dhammas] occur day and night with consciousness as condition. Their condition of having consciousness as condition will be explained below.

The kamma-born materiality here, although it is the first to become established among the kinds of becoming, modes of birth, destinations, [consciousness] stations, and abodes of beings, cannot stand unless supported by the materiality of the other three origins; nor can the materiality of those three origins stand unless supported by it. Like bundles of reeds set against each other in the four directions, which do not fall even when struck by the wind, and like the cargo of a broken vessel that, though battered by waves, gains a footing somewhere in the great ocean, these two sides stand without falling only by supporting each other. They continue for one year, two years … up to (expanded as above) … up to a hundred years, until those beings’ lifespan or merit is exhausted. Thus the determination here should be understood by occurrence among the kinds of becoming and the rest.


§4 Inclusion—A Single Term Encompassing Name, Form, and Name-and-Form 〔CSCD §639〕

“By inclusion”: in occurrence and rebirth-linking in immaterial becoming, and during occurrence in five-aggregate becoming⁵, only “name” has consciousness as condition; everywhere among non-percipient beings, and during occurrence in five-aggregate becoming, only “form” has consciousness as condition; everywhere in five-aggregate becoming, “name-and-form” has consciousness as condition. All of this—“name,” “form,” and “name-and-form”—is included under “name-and-form” by the method of retaining a single remainder where part has the same form⁶. Thus it should be understood as “name-and-form with consciousness as condition.”

If it is said that this is untenable because non-percipient beings have no consciousness, it is not untenable. For:

  The consciousness that is the cause of name-and-form is held to be twofold:

  resultant and non-resultant; therefore this account is indeed tenable.

The consciousness that is the cause of name-and-form is held to be twofold, divided into resultant and non-resultant. Among non-percipient beings, this [materiality], because it is originated by kamma, is materiality conditioned by the formative consciousness⁷ that occurred in five-aggregate becoming. Likewise, during occurrence in five-aggregate becoming, at moments of wholesome and other minds there is materiality originated by kamma. Therefore this account is indeed tenable. Thus the determination here should be understood by inclusion.


§5 The Door of Conditions—Resultant Consciousness in Nine Ways, Formative Consciousness in One 〔CSCD §640〕

“By the method of conditions”: here,

  Resultant consciousness is a condition for name in nine ways,

  for basis-materiality in nine, and for the remaining materiality in eight.

  Formative consciousness is a condition for materiality in one way;

  the remaining consciousness, as appropriate, conditions this or that [name-and-form].

Whether at rebirth-linking or during occurrence, resultant consciousness—whether rebirth-linking consciousness or another resultant consciousness—is a condition in nine ways for what is called resultant “name,” whether mixed with form or unmixed with it: by conascence condition, mutuality condition, support condition, association condition, result condition, nutriment condition, faculty condition, presence condition, and nondeparture condition.

At rebirth-linking, it is a condition for basis-materiality in nine ways: by conascence condition, mutuality condition, support condition, result condition, nutriment condition, faculty condition, dissociation condition, presence condition, and nondeparture condition. Apart from basis-materiality, it is a condition for the remaining materiality by the other eight of these nine, with mutuality condition removed.

Formative consciousness, for the materiality of non-percipient beings or for kamma-born materiality in five-aggregate becoming, is a condition in only one way according to the Suttanta method: by decisive support. All remaining consciousness, beginning with the first life-continuum, should be understood as conditioning this or that name-and-form as appropriate. Were its method of conditions to be shown in detail, the entire discussion of the Paṭṭhāna would have to be elaborated, so we do not undertake it here.

Someone may ask here: how can it be known that “name-and-form at rebirth-linking has consciousness as condition”? From scripture and from reasoning. In scripture, the fact that feeling and the rest have consciousness as condition is established in many ways by the method beginning, “dhammas that turn in accordance with mind.”

By reasoning:

  From mind-born materiality seen here, it is established

  that consciousness is also a condition for unseen materiality.

When mind is bright or not bright, corresponding forms are seen to arise. What is unseen may be inferred from what is seen; therefore, from the mind-born materiality seen here, it should be understood that consciousness is also a condition for the unseen materiality at rebirth-linking. For even that kamma-originated [materiality] is stated in the Paṭṭhāna to have consciousness as condition, just like mind-originated [materiality]. Thus the determination here should be understood by the method of conditions.

  This is the detailed account of the clause “with consciousness as condition, name-and-form.”


Notes

¹ Abode of beings (sattāvāsa): a category of places where beings dwell, counted here together with the kinds of becoming, modes of birth, destinations, and stations of consciousness in tracing the occurrence of name-and-form; its list appears in the consciousness-aggregate unit of the Aggregates chapter.

² Head of continuity (santatisīsa): the initial group in a material continuity; all the counts of material dhammas in this unit use it as their unit.

³ Taking what has not already been taken (aggahitaggahaṇa): the calculation used here—repeated material dhammas are not counted twice, so the twenty-three dhammas become fourteen by this method.

⁴ Pure octad (suddhaṭṭhaka): the smallest material group; this unit uses it for the forms originated by temperature, mind, and food, while the addition of sound makes a sound nonad.

⁵ Five-aggregate becoming (pañcavokārabhava): becoming in which all five aggregates are present, as distinct from immaterial becoming, with only three immaterial aggregates, and non-percipient becoming, with materiality alone.

⁶ Method of retaining a single remainder where part has the same form (ekadesasarūpekasesanaya): a method of using a single word to encompass multiple items with an identical form; this unit uses “name-and-form” to encompass “name,” “form,” and “name-and-form.”

⁷ Formative consciousness (abhisaṅkhāraviññāṇa): non-resultant consciousness, contrasted with resultant consciousness; this unit takes it as a condition for the materiality of non-percipient beings and for kamma-born materiality in five-aggregate becoming.

名色緣六處廣說Detailed Account of “With Name-and-Form as Condition, the Six Bases”

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

本單元白話為本編自巴利原典之譯疏(tr. mine);底本事項詳本單元考據。


§1 名色與六處之界——綱要二偈 〔CSCD §641〕

名色緣六處句之廣說

在「名色緣六處」這一句之中——

  名是三蘊,色應知是大種與所依等;
  那已作一餘¹者,就是那同樣〔已作一餘〕者之緣。

因為這個作為六處之緣的名色,其中「名」是指受等三蘊;而「色」則是自相續所攝的、決定為四大種、六所依與命根——這樣就應當知道它是「大種與所依等」。而應當知道:那個把「名」、「色」與「名色」作一餘而總稱為「名色」的〔名色〕,就是那個把「第六處²」與「六處」作一餘而總稱為「六處」的六處之緣。為什麼呢?因為在無色〔有〕之中唯有名為緣,而且它唯是第六處之緣,不是其餘者之緣。因為《分別論》之中說:「名緣第六處。」

這裡也許有人〔要問〕:那麼,「名色是六處之緣」這一點要怎麼知道呢?——由於在名色存在時它才存在。因為在這樣那樣的名與色存在之時,才有這樣那樣的處,並非別的樣子。而它的這種「有彼則有此³」之性,就將在〔下文的〕緣之法之中顯明。所以〔說〕:

  在結生或在轉起之中,何者為何者之緣,
  以及如何為緣——明智者應當如是了知。

以下就是它的義之解說——


§2 名為六處之緣——無色有與五蘊有之幾種 〔CSCD §641〕

  在無色〔有〕之中唯有名,於結生與轉起之中,
  就下而言,它是七種與六種之緣。

怎麼說呢?先在結生之中,就下⁴而言,名以俱生緣、相互緣、依止緣、相應緣、異熟緣、有緣、不離緣⁵這七種,為第六處之緣。而這裡有的〔名法〕還以因緣、有的還以食緣——這樣也以別的方式為緣;依此就應當知道其上與下。

在轉起之中,異熟〔名〕也依所說之法為緣;而其餘的〔名〕,就下而言,是在所說的諸緣之中除去異熟緣,以六緣為緣。而這裡有的〔名法〕還以因緣、有的還以食緣——這樣也以別的方式為緣;依此就應當知道其上與下。

  在別的有之中,名於結生也是同樣;
  它為第六處〔如是〕,為其餘諸處則以六種行相為緣。

因為在無色〔有〕以外的別的五蘊有之中,那異熟名以心所依為伴,如在無色〔有〕之中所說的一樣,就下而言,以七種為第六意處之緣。而對其餘的眼處等五處,它則以四大種為伴,依俱生、依止、異熟、不相應、有、不離,以六種行相為緣。而這裡有的〔名法〕還以因緣、有的還以食緣——這樣也以別的方式為緣;依此就應當知道其上與下。

  在轉起之中也是同樣:異熟為異熟之緣;
  非異熟則以六種為非異熟之第六處之緣。

因為在轉起之中,於五蘊有,就如在結生之中一樣,異熟名就下而言,以七種為異熟之第六處之緣。而非異熟〔名〕對非異熟之第六處,也就只是就下而言,從那〔七種〕之中除去異熟緣,以六種為緣。而這裡的上與下,就應當依所說之法而知。

  就在那裡,異熟〔名〕為其餘五處之緣,
  以四種;非異熟也正是如是而說。

因為就在那轉起之中,對其餘的眼處等五處,以眼淨等為所依的其他異熟名,以後生緣、不相應緣、有緣、不離緣這四種為緣。而如異熟一樣,非異熟也正是如是而說。所以就應當知道:善等種類〔之名〕也以四種為它們之緣。先這樣,唯名在結生或在轉起之中為哪一處之緣、以及如何為緣,就應當如是了知。


§3 色為六處之緣——所依・四大・命根・食 〔CSCD §641〕

  而此中之色,在無色有之中,
  連一處之緣也不作;然而在五蘊有之中〔則為緣〕。

  就色而言,在結生之中,所依以六種為第六處之緣;
  諸大種則不加分別地以四種為五處之緣。

因為就色而言,在結生之中,所依色以俱生緣、相互緣、依止緣、不相應緣、有緣、不離緣這六種,為第六意處之緣。而四大種則不加分別地,在結生與轉起之中,隨其所生起的是哪一處,就依那一處,以俱生緣、依止緣、有緣、不離緣這四種,為眼處等五處之緣。

  命〔根〕以三種為此〔五處〕之緣,食則於轉起之中〔如是〕;
  那五處以六種為第六處之緣,所依為那〔餘意處〕則以五種。

而對這眼等五處,在結生與轉起之中,色命〔根〕依有、不離、根,以三種為緣。食也依有、不離、食,以三種為緣;而那唯在賴食而活的有情、於其為食所隨的身中之轉起位,不在結生位。而那眼處等五處,對那稱為眼識、耳識、鼻識、舌識、身識的第六意處,依依止、前生、根、不相應、有、不離,以六種行相為緣,在轉起位,不在結生位。而除去五識之外,對那同一〔第六處〕之餘意處⁶,所依色依依止、前生、不相應、有、不離,以五種為緣,唯在轉起位,不在結生位。這樣,唯色在結生或在轉起之中為哪一處之緣、以及如何為緣,就應當如是了知。


§4 名色俱為六處之緣 〔CSCD §641〕

  而名色二者,何者為何者之緣,
  以及如何〔為緣〕,明智者於一切處也應當了知。

就是說:先在五蘊有的結生之中,稱為三蘊與所依色的名色,以俱生緣、相互緣、依止緣、異熟緣、相應緣、不相應緣、有緣、不離緣等等,為第六處之緣。這裡唯示其門。而依所說之法可以配其全部,所以這裡不示其廣說。

  這就是「名色緣六處」這一句之中的廣說。


¹ 作一餘(katekasesa):論之攝法——「名」「色」「名色」三者與「第六處」「六處」二者,各以一語總之。

² 第六處(chaṭṭhāyatana):即意處;論自標無色有之中唯此為名之所緣。

³ 有彼則有此(tabbhāvabhāvitā):論答「何以知名色為六處之緣」之語——彼法有則此法有。

⁴ 上與下(ukkaṃsāvakaṃsa):論之算之框——緣之數有上有下,本篇所列逐處先舉其下。

⁵ 本篇所列諸緣之名(俱生、相互、依止、相應、異熟、有、不離、因、食、前生、後生、根、不相應等)之逐一釋,見本品〈發趣二十四緣〉一篇。

⁶ 餘意處(avasesamanāyatana):除五識之外的意處;所依色為它之五種緣。

The vernacular of this unit is this edition’s own rendering-with-exposition from the Pāli original (tr. mine); see this unit’s apparatus for the base-text particulars.


§1 Boundaries of Name-and-Form and the Six Bases—Two Verses of Summary 〔CSCD §641〕

Detailed Account of the Clause “With Name-and-Form as Condition, the Six Bases”

In the clause “with name-and-form as condition, the six bases”—

  Name is the three aggregates; form should be understood as the great elements, physical bases, and the rest;
  what has been reduced to a single remainder¹ conditions what has likewise [been so reduced].

In the name-and-form that conditions the six bases, “name” refers to the three aggregates beginning with feeling. “Form” consists of the four great elements, the six physical bases, and the life faculty, all included within the same continuity; thus it should be understood as “the great elements, physical bases, and the rest.” The name-and-form in which “name,” “form,” and “name-and-form” have been reduced to a single remainder and collectively called “name-and-form” is the condition for the six bases in which “the sixth base²” and “the six bases” have been reduced to a single remainder and collectively called “the six bases.” Why? Because in immaterial [becoming] only name is a condition, and it is a condition only for the sixth base, not for the others. For it is said in the Vibhaṅga: “With name as condition, the sixth base.”

Someone may ask here: how can it be known that “name-and-form is the condition for the six bases”?—because the latter exists only when name-and-form exists. When this or that name and form exists, this or that base exists, and not otherwise. This property of “when that exists, this exists³” will become clear below in the method of conditions. Therefore:

  At rebirth-linking or during occurrence, what conditions what,
  and how it conditions it—the discerning should understand it thus.

The explanation of its meaning follows.


§2 Name as a Condition for the Six Bases—How Many Ways in Immaterial and Five-Aggregate Becoming 〔CSCD §641〕

  In immaterial [becoming], name alone, at rebirth-linking and during occurrence,
  is a condition in seven and six ways at the minimum.

How so? First, at rebirth-linking, at the minimum⁴, name conditions the sixth base in seven ways: by conascence condition, mutuality condition, support condition, association condition, result condition, presence condition, and nondeparture condition⁵. Here, some [mental dhammas] also condition it by root condition and some by nutriment condition, and thus condition it in other ways as well; from this, the maximum and minimum should be understood.

During occurrence, resultant [name] conditions it according to the same method. The remaining [name], at the minimum, conditions it by six of the stated conditions, with result condition removed. Here too, some [mental dhammas] also condition it by root condition and some by nutriment condition, and thus condition it in other ways as well; from this, the maximum and minimum should be understood.

  In another becoming, name is likewise a condition at rebirth-linking;
  for the sixth base [it is so], and for the other bases it conditions in six ways.

Outside immaterial [becoming], in another kind of five-aggregate becoming, at rebirth-linking that resultant name, accompanied by the heart-basis, conditions the sixth mind-base in seven ways at the minimum, just as stated for immaterial [becoming]. Accompanied by the four great elements, it conditions the remaining five bases beginning with the eye base in six ways: by conascence, support, result, dissociation, presence, and nondeparture. Here too, some [mental dhammas] also condition them by root condition and some by nutriment condition, and thus condition them in other ways as well; from this, the maximum and minimum should be understood.

  During occurrence it is likewise so: result conditions result;
  non-result conditions the non-resultant sixth base in six ways.

During occurrence in five-aggregate becoming, as at rebirth-linking, resultant name conditions the resultant sixth base in seven ways at the minimum. Non-resultant [name] conditions the non-resultant sixth base in six ways at the minimum, with result condition removed from those [seven]. The maximum and minimum here should be understood according to the method stated.

  There, resultant [name] conditions the remaining five bases
  in four ways; the non-resultant is stated in precisely the same way.

During occurrence there, for the remaining five bases beginning with the eye base, other resultant name that depends on eye-sensitivity and the rest conditions them in four ways: by postnascence condition, dissociation condition, presence condition, and nondeparture condition. Non-resultant [name] is stated in precisely the same way as resultant [name]. Thus it should first be understood which base name alone conditions, and how, at rebirth-linking or during occurrence.


§3 Form as a Condition for the Six Bases—Basis, Great Elements, Life Faculty, and Nutriment 〔CSCD §641〕

  Form here, in immaterial becoming,
  does not condition even a single base; but in five-aggregate becoming [it does].

  On the side of form, at rebirth-linking the basis conditions the sixth base in six ways;
  without distinction, the great elements condition the five bases in four ways.

On the side of form, at rebirth-linking, basis-materiality conditions the sixth mind-base in six ways: by conascence condition, mutuality condition, support condition, dissociation condition, presence condition, and nondeparture condition. Without distinction, both at rebirth-linking and during occurrence, the four great elements condition whichever of the five bases beginning with the eye base arises from them in four ways: by conascence condition, support condition, presence condition, and nondeparture condition.

  Life [faculty] conditions these [five bases] in three ways, and nutriment does so during occurrence;
  the five bases condition the sixth in six ways, while the basis conditions the [remaining mind-base] in five.

At rebirth-linking and during occurrence, the material life [faculty] conditions the five bases beginning with the eye in three ways: by presence, nondeparture, and faculty. Nutriment conditions them in three ways—by presence, nondeparture, and nutriment—but only during occurrence in the nutritionally sustained body of beings who live on food, not at rebirth-linking. The five bases beginning with the eye base condition the sixth mind-base insofar as it is called eye-consciousness, ear-consciousness, nose-consciousness, tongue-consciousness, or body-consciousness, in six ways: by support, prenascence, faculty, dissociation, presence, and nondeparture, during occurrence and not at rebirth-linking. Apart from the five consciousnesses, basis-materiality conditions the remaining mind-base⁶ belonging to that same [sixth base] in five ways: by support, prenascence, dissociation, presence, and nondeparture, only during occurrence and not at rebirth-linking. Thus it should be understood which base form alone conditions, and how, at rebirth-linking or during occurrence.


§4 Name-and-Form Together as a Condition for the Six Bases 〔CSCD §641〕

  And throughout, the discerning should understand
  which base the two, name and form, condition, and how.

That is, at rebirth-linking in five-aggregate becoming, the name-and-form called the three aggregates and basis-materiality conditions the sixth base by conascence condition, mutuality condition, support condition, result condition, association condition, dissociation condition, presence condition, nondeparture condition, and so forth. Here only the doorway is shown. Because the whole can be fitted according to the method stated, its detailed explanation is not shown here.

  This is the detailed account of the clause “with name-and-form as condition, the six bases.”


Notes

¹ Reducing to a single remainder (katekasesa): the Commentator’s method of inclusion—“name,” “form,” and “name-and-form,” and likewise “the sixth base” and “the six bases,” are each encompassed by a single term.

² Sixth base (chaṭṭhāyatana): the mind base; the Commentator expressly states that in immaterial becoming this alone is the object of name.

³ When that exists, this exists (tabbhāvabhāvitā): the Commentator’s answer to “How is name-and-form known to condition the six bases?”—when that dhamma exists, this dhamma exists.

⁴ Maximum and minimum (ukkaṃsāvakaṃsa): the framework for the Commentator’s count—the number of conditions has a maximum and a minimum, and each passage in this unit first gives the minimum.

⁵ For individual explanations of the conditions listed in this unit—conascence, mutuality, support, association, result, presence, nondeparture, root, nutriment, prenascence, postnascence, faculty, dissociation, and the rest—see this chapter’s unit on the twenty-four conditions of the Paṭṭhāna.

⁶ Remaining mind-base (avasesamanāyatana): the mind base apart from the five consciousnesses; basis-materiality conditions it in five ways.

六處緣觸・觸緣受・受緣渴愛三句廣說Detailed Accounts of “With the Six Bases as Condition, Contact,” “With Contact as Condition, Feeling,” and “With Feeling as Condition, Craving”

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

本單元白話為本編自巴利原典之譯疏(tr. mine);底本事項詳本單元考據。


§1 六處緣觸——三十二觸與內外處之攝 〔CSCD §642〕

六處緣觸句之廣說

在「六處緣觸」這一句之中——

  略說,觸唯有六,即眼觸等;
  廣說,它們則如識一樣有三十二。

因為略說,六處緣觸就是眼觸、耳觸、鼻觸、舌觸、身觸、意觸——這眼觸等唯有六觸。而廣說,眼觸等五是善異熟、五是不善異熟,共十;其餘的與二十二世間異熟識相應者也是二十二——這樣,一切〔觸〕就如行緣識之中所說的識一樣,有三十二¹。

而那作為這三十二種觸之緣的六處,於此——

  諸明智者許:連同第六處的內之眼等,
  以及連同外六者,〔皆〕為六處。

其中,先說那些主張「這是執取之轉起之說²」而唯以自相續所攝者為緣與緣生的人:他們依「第六處緣觸」這聖典之文,主張在無色〔有〕之中是第六處為觸之緣、在他處則總攝一切而是六處為觸之緣,於是作一分同形之一餘³,而主張連同第六處的內之眼等就是六處。因為那「第六處」與「六處」,也就唯以「六處」之名而稱說。

而那些唯以緣生為一相續所攝、卻以緣為通於異相續的人,為了顯示凡是為觸之緣的一切處,就連外〔處〕也一併攝取,而主張那連同第六處的內〔諸處〕,並連同色處等外〔六處〕,就是六處。因為那也是——「第六處」與「六處」——作一餘之時,就唯以「六處」之名而稱說。

這裡有人難說:一觸並非由一切處而生,一切觸也並非由一處而生;而這裡卻說「六處緣觸」,唯說一〔觸〕——這是為什麼呢?這是它的解答:這誠然如此——一〔觸〕不由一切〔處〕而生,一切〔觸〕也不由一〔處〕而生;然而一〔觸〕確由多〔處〕而生。就如眼觸〔生〕自眼處、色處、稱為眼識的意處,以及其餘相應的法處——這樣就應當於一切處隨其所宜而配。正因為如此——

  這觸雖是一,而由多處所生——如是,
  這裡由如是者以單數之指示而顯示了。

「以單數之指示」——意思是:由「六處緣觸」這個單數之指示,如是者⁴顯示了「由多處而有一觸」。而在諸處之中——

  五〔處〕以六種,其次一〔處〕以九種,外六〔處〕隨其所生;
  應當解說它們為此〔觸〕之緣之性。

這是它的解說:先說眼處等五,對眼觸等種類之五種觸,依依止、前生、根、不相應、有、不離⁵,以六種為緣。其次,一異熟意處,對多種的異熟意觸,依俱生、相互、依止、異熟、食、根、相應、有、不離,以九種為緣。而在外〔處〕之中,色處對眼觸依所緣、前生、有、不離,以四種為緣;聲處等對耳觸等也是同樣。而對意觸,那些〔外處〕與法處也是同樣,並且〔另有〕唯以所緣緣〔為緣〕者——這樣,就應當隨其所生而解說外六〔處〕為此〔觸〕之緣之性。

  這就是「六處緣觸」這一句之中的廣說。


§2 觸緣受——八十九受與三十二異熟受 〔CSCD §643〕

觸緣受句之廣說

在「觸緣受」這一句之中——

  依門而說,受是眼觸所生等,唯有六;
  依分別,則應知它們有八十九。

這一句在《分別論》之中也這樣依門唯說了六受:「眼觸所生受。耳……鼻……舌……身……意觸所生受。」而它們依分別,由於與八十九心相應,所以應知有八十九。

  而在這些受之中,這裡所意許的,
  說是唯與異熟心相應的三十二受。

  其中,於五門,觸為五〔受〕之八種緣;
  為其餘者則是一種;在意門,它也是同樣。

因為其中,於五門,對以眼淨等為所依的五受,眼觸等之觸依俱生、相互、依止、異熟、食、相應、有、不離,以八種為緣。而對其餘的——在各一門之中依領受、推度、彼所緣⁶而轉起的欲界異熟受——那眼觸等之觸依親依止,唯以一種為緣。

「在意門,它也是同樣」——因為在意門,對依彼所緣而轉起的欲界異熟受,那稱為俱生意觸的觸也正是這樣以八種為緣;對依結生、有分、死而轉起的三地異熟受也是如此。而在意門依彼所緣而轉起的那些欲界受,對它們,與意門轉向相應的意觸依親依止,唯以一種為緣。

  這就是「觸緣受」這一句之中的廣說。


§3 受緣渴愛——六渴愛・十八・三十六・一百八 〔CSCD §644〕

受緣渴愛句之廣說

在「受緣渴愛」這一句之中——

  依色渴愛等之別,這裡顯示了六渴愛;
  其中每一種,依轉起之行相,應知有三種。

因為在這一句之中,就如子依父而以名稱為「長者子」「婆羅門子」一樣,《分別論》之中也依所緣而以名顯示了六渴愛:「色渴愛。聲……香……味……觸……法渴愛。」

而在這些渴愛之中,每一渴愛依轉起之行相,應知有三種:欲渴愛、有渴愛、無有渴愛。因為就色渴愛而言:當它於來入眼之視域的色所緣,依欲之味著而味著地轉起時,那時就名為欲渴愛。當它於那同一所緣,與以「〔它是〕堅固、常恆」而轉起的常見一同轉起時,那時就名為有渴愛——因為與常見俱的貪,就叫作有渴愛。而當它於那同一所緣,與以「〔它〕斷絕、消滅」而轉起的斷見一同轉起時,那時就名為無有渴愛——因為與斷見俱的貪,就叫作無有渴愛。於聲渴愛等等也是同樣的方法。這樣就有十八渴愛。

它們於內之色等有十八,於外有十八,就是三十六。這樣,過去三十六、未來三十六、現在三十六,就有一百八渴愛⁷。而它們若再作略量,依色等所緣是六,或依欲渴愛等唯是三渴愛——就應當如是了知。

而因為這些有情,就如乳母味著於子而於子起我所一樣,味著於那依色等所緣而生起的受,並且由於對受起我所,就對那些施與色等所緣者——畫師、樂師、香師、廚師、織師、配藥者、醫師等等——作大恭敬;所以就應當知道:這一切〔渴愛〕都是受緣渴愛。

  而因為這裡所意許的是異熟樂受,
  它唯是一,也唯以一種,所以為渴愛之緣。

「以一種」——就是唯以親依止緣為緣。或者,因為——

  苦者欣求樂,樂者更欲其多;
  而捨由於寂靜之性,也就說為樂。

  所以三種受都成為渴愛之緣;
  「受緣渴愛」——大仙如是說。

  而縱使以受為緣,由於離了隨眠⁸就不生起,
  所以在已住梵行的婆羅門⁹,它就不生起。

  這就是「受緣渴愛」這一句之中的廣說。


¹ 三十二(bāttiṃsa):觸之廣說之數;論自標其如行緣識之中所說之三十二世間異熟識。

² 執取之轉起之說(upādiṇṇakapavattikathā):第一家之所立——緣與緣生皆限於自身相續。

³ 一分同形之一餘(ekadesasarūpekasesanaya):二家所共之攝法——「第六處」與「六處」以一語總之。

⁴ 如是者(tādī):論指世尊。

⁵ 本篇所列諸緣之名(依止、前生、根、不相應、有、不離、俱生、相互、異熟、食、相應、所緣、親依止等)之逐一釋,見本品〈發趣二十四緣〉一篇。

⁶ 領受・推度・彼所緣(sampaṭicchanasantīraṇatadārammaṇa):一門之中所轉之三位;觸為其受之親依止一種之緣。

⁷ 一百八渴愛之算(六→十八→三十六→一百八)為次篇之所本——其堅固性即欲取,見本品〈渴愛緣取廣說〉一篇。

⁸ 隨眠(anusaya):論之末偈以其之有無判受能否為渴愛之緣——離隨眠則受雖在而渴愛不生。

⁹ 已住梵行的婆羅門(brāhmaṇassa vusīmato):末偈之收——漏盡者雖有受而無渴愛。

The vernacular of this unit is this edition’s own rendering-with-exposition from the Pāli original (tr. mine); see this unit’s apparatus for the base-text particulars.


§1 With the Six Bases as Condition, Contact—Thirty-Two Contacts and the Inclusion of Internal and External Bases 〔CSCD §642〕

Detailed Account of the Clause “With the Six Bases as Condition, Contact”

In the clause “with the six bases as condition, contact”—

  In brief, contact is only sixfold, beginning with eye-contact;
  in detail, like consciousness, they are thirty-two.

In brief, contact with the six bases as condition consists of eye-contact, ear-contact, nose-contact, tongue-contact, body-contact, and mind-contact—only these six contacts beginning with eye-contact. In detail, five contacts beginning with eye-contact are wholesome resultants, five are unwholesome resultants, making ten; the remaining contacts associated with the twenty-two mundane resultant consciousnesses are twenty-two. Thus, like the consciousness stated in the account of formations conditioning consciousness, there are thirty-two contacts in all¹.

As for the six bases that condition these thirty-two kinds of contact, here:

  The discerning accept that the internal eye and the rest together with the sixth base,
  and also the six external [bases], are “the six bases.”

First, those who maintain that “this is a discourse on the occurrence of what is appropriated²” and take only what is included in each being’s own continuity as condition and conditioned, relying on the canonical wording “with the sixth base as condition, contact,” maintain that in immaterial [becoming] the sixth base conditions contact, while elsewhere all are included and the six bases condition contact. Thus, applying the method of retaining a single remainder where part has the same form³, they maintain that the internal eye and the rest together with the sixth base are “the six bases.” For both “the sixth base” and “the six bases” are spoken of simply by the name “six bases.”

Those who take only the conditioned as included in a single continuity, while allowing the condition to extend to a different continuity, include even the external [bases] in order to show every base that conditions contact. They maintain that the internal [bases] together with the sixth and the six external bases are “the six bases.” For these too—“the sixth base” and “the six bases”—when reduced to a single remainder, are spoken of simply by the name “six bases.”

Someone objects here: a single contact does not arise from all the bases, nor do all contacts arise from a single base; yet “with the six bases as condition, contact” speaks of only a single [contact]. Why? The answer is this: it is indeed so—a single [contact] does not arise from all [the bases], nor do all [contacts] arise from a single [base]. Nevertheless, a single [contact] does arise from many [bases]. Eye-contact, for example, arises from the eye base, the visible-form base, the mind base called eye-consciousness, and the remaining associated dhamma base. Everything should be fitted in this way as appropriate. Therefore:

  Though this contact is single, it arises from many bases—thus
  the Such One has shown it here by a singular expression.

“By a singular expression” means that through the singular expression “with the six bases as condition, contact,” the Such One⁴ has shown that “a single contact arises from many bases.” Among the bases:

  The five [condition it] in six ways, the next single [base] in nine, and the six external bases as appropriate;
  their conditionhood for this [contact] should be explained.

This is the explanation: first, the five bases beginning with the eye base condition the five kinds of contact beginning with eye-contact in six ways: by support, prenascence, faculty, dissociation, presence, and nondeparture⁵. Next, a single resultant mind base conditions the various kinds of resultant mind-contact in nine ways: by conascence, mutuality, support, result, nutriment, faculty, association, presence, and nondeparture. Among the external [bases], the visible-form base conditions eye-contact in four ways: by object, prenascence, presence, and nondeparture. The sound base and the rest likewise condition ear-contact and the rest. For mind-contact, those [external bases] and the dhamma base are likewise conditions, with some serving only by object condition. Thus the conditionhood of the six external bases for this [contact] should be explained as appropriate.

  This is the detailed account of the clause “with the six bases as condition, contact.”


§2 With Contact as Condition, Feeling—Eighty-Nine Feelings and Thirty-Two Resultant Feelings 〔CSCD §643〕

Detailed Account of the Clause “With Contact as Condition, Feeling”

In the clause “with contact as condition, feeling”—

  By way of the door, feeling is only sixfold—beginning with what is born of eye-contact;
  by analysis, they should be understood as eighty-nine.

In the Vibhaṅga too, this statement is made by way of the door as only six feelings: “Feeling born of eye-contact. Ear … nose … tongue … feeling born of body-contact … feeling born of mind-contact.” By analysis, because they are associated with eighty-nine minds, they should be understood as eighty-nine.

  But among these feelings, those intended here
  are said to be only the thirty-two associated with resultant minds.

  Among them, at the five doors contact conditions five [feelings] in eight ways;
  for the remaining feelings it does so in one way; at the mind door it is likewise.

At the five doors, eye-contact and the rest condition the five feelings based on eye-sensitivity and the rest in eight ways: by conascence, mutuality, support, result, nutriment, association, presence, and nondeparture. For the remaining sense-sphere resultant feelings that occur at receiving, investigating, and registration⁶ in each respective door, eye-contact and the rest condition them in only one way, by decisive support.

“At the mind door it is likewise”: at the mind door, the contact called conascent mind-contact conditions the sense-sphere resultant feelings occurring at registration in the same eight ways. It likewise conditions the three-plane resultant feelings occurring as rebirth-linking, life-continuum, and death. For those sense-sphere feelings occurring at registration in the mind door, mind-contact associated with mind-door adverting conditions them in only one way, by decisive support.

  This is the detailed account of the clause “with contact as condition, feeling.”


§3 With Feeling as Condition, Craving—Six Cravings, Eighteen, Thirty-Six, and One Hundred Eight 〔CSCD §644〕

Detailed Account of the Clause “With Feeling as Condition, Craving”

In the clause “with feeling as condition, craving”—

  By the division beginning with craving for visible form, six cravings are shown here;
  each of them should be understood as threefold according to its mode of occurrence.

In this clause, just as a son is named after his father “a merchant’s son” or “a brahmin’s son,” the Vibhaṅga names and shows six cravings according to their objects: “Craving for visible form. For sound … odor … flavor … tangible objects … craving for dhammas.”

Each of these cravings should be understood as threefold according to its mode of occurrence: craving for sensuality, craving for becoming, and craving for non-becoming. In the case of craving for visible form: when it occurs relishing a visible-form object that has entered the eye’s range through sensual enjoyment, it is called craving for sensuality. When it occurs toward that same object together with the eternalist view that “[it is] lasting and eternal,” it is called craving for becoming, because greed accompanied by eternalist view is called craving for becoming. When it occurs toward that same object together with the annihilationist view that “[it] is cut off and perishes,” it is called craving for non-becoming, because greed accompanied by annihilationist view is called craving for non-becoming. The same method applies to craving for sound and the rest. Thus there are eighteen cravings.

There are eighteen in relation to internal visible form and the rest, and eighteen in relation to external [visible form and the rest], making thirty-six. Thus there are thirty-six past, thirty-six future, and thirty-six present cravings—one hundred eight cravings⁷. If they are summarized again, there are six by way of the objects beginning with visible form, or only three by way of craving for sensuality and the rest. This is how they should be understood.

These beings relish the feeling that arises dependent on visible form and the other objects, just as a wet nurse relishes a child and conceives possessiveness toward the child. Because they conceive possessiveness toward feeling, they greatly honor those who give the objects beginning with visible form—painters, musicians, perfumers, cooks, weavers, compounders of medicines, physicians, and the rest. It should therefore be understood that all this [craving] is craving with feeling as condition.

  Because what is intended here is resultant pleasant feeling,
  it is only one and, in only one way, conditions craving.

“In one way” means that it conditions only by decisive-support condition. Or, because:

  The unhappy long for pleasure, and the happy desire still more;
  equanimity, because of its peaceful nature, is also called pleasure.

  Therefore all three feelings become conditions for craving;
  “With feeling as condition, craving”—so the Great Seer said.

  Yet even with feeling as condition, it does not arise without latent tendency;
  therefore it does not arise in the brahmin who has lived the holy life.

  This is the detailed account of the clause “with feeling as condition, craving.”


Notes

¹ Thirty-two (bāttiṃsa): the detailed count of contact; the Commentator expressly makes it parallel to the thirty-two mundane resultant consciousnesses stated in the account of formations conditioning consciousness.

² Discourse on the occurrence of what is appropriated (upādiṇṇakapavattikathā): the first group’s position, which confines both condition and conditioned to each being’s own continuity.

³ Method of retaining a single remainder where part has the same form (ekadesasarūpekasesanaya): the method of inclusion shared by the two groups—“the sixth base” and “the six bases” are encompassed by a single term.

⁴ Such One (tādī): the Commentator’s designation of the Buddha.

⁵ For individual explanations of the conditions listed in this unit—support, prenascence, faculty, dissociation, presence, nondeparture, conascence, mutuality, result, nutriment, association, object, decisive support, and the rest—see this chapter’s unit on the twenty-four conditions of the Paṭṭhāna.

⁶ Receiving, investigating, and registration (sampaṭicchanasantīraṇatadārammaṇa): three positions within a single door; contact conditions the feeling at these positions in one way, by decisive support.

⁷ The calculation of one hundred eight cravings—six to eighteen to thirty-six to one hundred eight—is the basis for the next unit; when craving hardens it is sensuality-clinging. See this chapter’s detailed account of craving conditioning clinging.

⁸ Latent tendency (anusaya): the final verse uses its presence or absence to determine whether feeling can condition craving—when latent tendency is absent, feeling may be present but craving does not arise.

⁹ Brahmin who has lived the holy life (brāhmaṇassa vusīmato): the close of the final verse—although an arahant has feeling, there is no craving.

渴愛緣取廣說Detailed Account of “With Craving as Condition, Clinging”

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

本單元白話為本編自巴利原典之譯疏(tr. mine);底本事項詳本單元考據。


§1 四取之義分 〔CSCD §645〕

渴愛緣取句之廣說

在「渴愛緣取」這一句之中——

  取有四種;應當依義之分別、
  依法之略與廣、以及依次第而解說它們。

這是它的解說:欲取、見取、戒禁取、我語取——先在這裡,這就是四取。它們的義之分別是這樣:執取那稱為事物的欲,所以是欲取;又,它既是欲也是取,所以也是欲取。「取」就是堅執。因為這裡的「近」一語¹,如在「大惱」「極近」等等之中一樣,是堅之義。同樣,那見既是見也是取,所以是見取;或者說:執取見,所以是見取——因為在「我與世間是常」等等之中,後見執取前見。同樣,執取戒禁,所以是戒禁取;又,那戒禁既是戒禁也是取,所以也是戒禁取——因為牛戒、牛禁等等,由於以「這樣就清淨」而執著,其自身就是取。同樣,由它而說,所以是「語」;由它而執取,所以是「取」。說什麼、執取什麼呢?——我。我之語取,就是我語取;或者說:唯以我語為我而由它執取,所以是我語取。先這樣,這就是它們的義之分別。


§2 四取之法——略與廣 〔CSCD §645〕

而在法之略與廣之中:先說欲取,由於有「其中什麼是欲取?凡於諸欲之欲欲、欲貪、欲喜、欲渴愛、欲愛著、欲熱惱、欲迷昏、欲耽著,這就叫作欲取」這樣傳來,所以略說就說它是渴愛之堅固²。所謂「渴愛之堅固」,就是由前渴愛為親依止緣而堅固地生起的後渴愛。而有人說:「渴愛是求未得之境,如暗中之賊之伸手;取是執已得之境,如那同一〔賊〕之取物。並且這二法是少欲與知足之所對治,同樣也是求與護之苦之根。」而其餘三取,略說就唯是見。

而廣說:前面於色等之中所說的、有一百八種之別³的渴愛之堅固性,就是欲取。十事之邪見⁴就是見取。如所說的:「其中什麼是見取?『沒有布施,沒有供養……乃至(廣說如前)……自證而宣說』——凡如是之見……乃至(廣說如前)……顛倒之執,這就叫作見取。」而以「由戒禁而清淨」而取著,就是戒禁取。如所說的:「其中什麼是戒禁取?『由戒而清淨,由禁而清淨,由戒禁而清淨』——凡如是之見……乃至(廣說如前)……顛倒之執,這就叫作戒禁取。」二十事之有身見⁵就是我語取。如所說的:「其中什麼是我語取?這裡,無聞凡夫……乃至(廣說如前)……於善士之法未受調教,見色為我……乃至(廣說如前)……顛倒之執,這就叫作我語取。」這就是這裡的法之略與廣。


§3 四取之三種次第——生起・斷・說 〔CSCD §645〕

而「依次第」——這裡的次第有三種:生起之次第、斷之次第、說之次第。其中,於無始之輪迴,由於沒有「這是它最初的生起」〔可說〕,所以諸煩惱之生起次第不以究竟義⁶而說。而以方便義說:在一有之中,多分是以我執為先而有常見與斷見之執著;此後,於執「這我是常」者,為了我之清淨而有戒禁取;於執「〔我〕斷絕」而不顧後世者,則有欲取——這樣,最先是我語取,其次是見取、戒禁取、欲取。這就是它們在一有之中的生起之次第。

而這裡,見取等〔三〕由於是入流道所斷,所以先斷;欲取由於是阿羅漢道所斷,所以在後。這就是它們的斷之次第。

而在這些之中,欲取由於境大、由於顯著,所以先說。因為它與八心相應,所以境大;其餘的與四心相應,所以境小。並且,由於眾人多分樂著於阿賴耶⁷,所以欲取顯著,其餘的則不然。或者說:由欲取,為了得諸欲,就多有吉祥之騷動等等,而那是他的見,所以隨後就是見取;那〔見取〕分開時,就依戒禁取與我語取而有二種。在那二者之中,戒禁取由於見了牛之所作或狗之所作⁸也就可知,所以是麤的,因此先說;我語取由於微細,所以在最後。這就是它們的說之次第。


§4 渴愛為四取之緣之幾種 〔CSCD §645〕

  而這裡,渴愛為前一〔取〕之緣唯有一種;
  為其餘三〔取〕,它則以七種或八種為緣。

而在這樣所說的四取之中,對前一的欲取,欲渴愛依親依止唯以一種為緣,因為〔欲取〕生於渴愛所歡喜的諸境。而對其餘三〔取〕,則依俱生、相互、依止、相應、有、不離、因⁹,以七種為緣;或者連同親依止,以八種為緣。而當它依親依止為緣時,那時就唯是非俱生的。

  這就是「渴愛緣取」這一句之中的廣說。


¹ 「近」一語(upasaddo):論自釋「取」(upādāna)一語之中此語取堅之義,如「大惱」「極近」等語之所用。

² 渴愛之堅固(taṇhādaḷhatta):欲取之略義——由前渴愛為親依止緣而堅固地生起的後渴愛。

³ 一百八種之別的渴愛,其算之逐項(六→十八→三十六→一百八)見本品〈六處緣觸・觸緣受・受緣渴愛三句廣說〉一篇。

⁴ 十事之邪見(dasavatthukā micchādiṭṭhi):見取之廣義;其十事即所引之文「沒有布施,沒有供養……自證而宣說」之列。

⁵ 二十事之有身見(vīsativatthukā sakkāyadiṭṭhi):我語取之廣義;所引之文以「見色為我」等等出之。

⁶ 究竟義・方便義(nippariyāyena・pariyāyena):論之限——煩惱之生起次第唯以方便義說,不以究竟義說。

⁷ 阿賴耶(ālayarāmatā):此處唯取論之「樂著」之義,指眾人之所樂著;與漢傳唯識之「阿賴耶識」同形而異指。

⁸ 牛之所作・狗之所作(gokiriya・kukkurakiriya):戒禁取之麤而先說之由。

⁹ 本篇所列諸緣之名(親依止、俱生、相互、依止、相應、有、不離、因)之逐一釋,見本品〈發趣二十四緣〉一篇。

The vernacular of this unit is this edition’s own rendering-with-exposition from the Pāli original (tr. mine); see this unit’s apparatus for the base-text particulars.


§1 Analysis of the Meaning of the Four Kinds of Clinging 〔CSCD §645〕

Detailed Account of the Clause “With Craving as Condition, Clinging”

In the clause “with craving as condition, clinging”—

  Clinging is fourfold; it should be explained by analysis of meaning,
  by dhamma in brief and in detail, and by order.

This is the explanation: clinging to sensuality, clinging to views, clinging to virtues and practices, and clinging to a doctrine of self—first, these are the four kinds of clinging. Their meanings are analyzed as follows. It takes up sensuality, which is called an object, and is therefore clinging to sensuality; or it is both sensuality and clinging, and is therefore clinging to sensuality. “Clinging” means firmly grasping. Here the prefix meaning “near”¹ carries the sense of firmness, as in “great anguish,” “very near,” and the like. Likewise, the view is both a view and clinging, and is therefore clinging to views. Or it takes up a view and is therefore clinging to views, for in such statements as “the self and the world are eternal,” a later view takes up an earlier view. Likewise, it takes up virtues and practices and is therefore clinging to virtues and practices. Or those virtues and practices are themselves both virtues and practices and clinging, and are therefore clinging to virtues and practices, for such practices as cow virtue and cow observance are themselves clinging when held to with the thought, “Purification comes in this way.” Likewise, because something is spoken through it, it is “doctrine,” and because something is taken up through it, it is “clinging.” What is spoken and taken up?—self. Clinging to a doctrine of self is “self-doctrine clinging.” Or it takes up as self merely the doctrine of self, and is therefore clinging to a doctrine of self. This, first, is the analysis of their meanings.


§2 The Dhammas of the Four Kinds of Clinging—In Brief and in Detail 〔CSCD §645〕

As to dhamma in brief and in detail: first, clinging to sensuality is stated in brief as the hardening of craving², because it has come down thus: “What here is clinging to sensuality? Whatever desire for sensuality, lust for sensuality, delight in sensuality, craving for sensuality, affection for sensuality, fever for sensuality, infatuation with sensuality, and engrossment in sensuality—this is called clinging to sensuality.” “Hardening of craving” means the later craving that arises firmly with the earlier craving as decisive-support condition. Some say: “Craving seeks an object not yet obtained, like a thief stretching out a hand in the dark; clinging takes hold of an object already obtained, like that same thief seizing the goods. These two dhammas are opposed by fewness of wishes and contentment, and they are likewise roots of the dukkha of seeking and guarding.” The remaining three kinds of clinging are, in brief, only views.

In detail, clinging to sensuality is the hardening of the craving divided into one hundred eight kinds stated above for visible form and the rest³. The wrong view concerning ten matters⁴ is clinging to views. As it is said: “What here is clinging to views? ‘There is no giving, no sacrifice … up to (expanded as above) … having directly known, they proclaim’—whatever view of this kind … up to (expanded as above) … distorted grasp, this is called clinging to views.” Taking up the idea “purification comes through virtues and practices” is clinging to virtues and practices. As it is said: “What here is clinging to virtues and practices? ‘Purification through virtue, purification through observance, purification through virtues and practices’—whatever view of this kind … up to (expanded as above) … distorted grasp, this is called clinging to virtues and practices.” The identity view concerning twenty matters⁵ is clinging to a doctrine of self. As it is said: “What here is clinging to a doctrine of self? Here, an uninstructed ordinary person … up to (expanded as above) … untrained in the teaching of good persons, regards form as self … up to (expanded as above) … distorted grasp, this is called clinging to a doctrine of self.” This is the dhamma in brief and in detail.


§3 Three Orders of the Four Kinds of Clinging—Arising, Abandoning, and Teaching 〔CSCD §645〕

As to “by order,” the order here is threefold: order of arising, order of abandoning, and order of teaching. Of these, because in beginningless saṃsāra there is no [point of which it can be said], “This is its first arising,” the order in which the defilements arise is not stated in the definitive sense⁶. In a qualified sense, within a single becoming, attachment to eternalist and annihilationist views usually begins with grasping at self. Thereafter, for a person who holds “this self is eternal,” there is clinging to virtues and practices for the purification of the self; for a person who holds “[the self] is annihilated” and disregards the world beyond, there is clinging to sensuality. Thus first comes clinging to a doctrine of self, then clinging to views, clinging to virtues and practices, and clinging to sensuality. This is their order of arising within a single becoming.

Here, clinging to views and the other [two] are abandoned first because they are to be abandoned by the stream-entry path; clinging to sensuality comes later because it is to be abandoned by the arahant path. This is their order of abandoning.

Among these, clinging to sensuality is taught first because its range is broad and because it is evident. It has a broad range because it is associated with eight minds, while the remaining kinds are associated with four and therefore have a narrower range. Moreover, because people for the most part delight in ālaya⁷, clinging to sensuality is evident, while the others are not. Or, because clinging to sensuality leads to many agitations over auspicious signs and the like in order to obtain sensual pleasures, and those are that person’s views, clinging to views comes next. When that [clinging to views] is divided, it is twofold as clinging to virtues and practices and clinging to a doctrine of self. Of these two, clinging to virtues and practices can be known even by seeing the actions of a cow or the actions of a dog⁸; because it is gross, it is taught first. Clinging to a doctrine of self is subtle and therefore comes last. This is their order of teaching.


§4 In How Many Ways Craving Conditions the Four Kinds of Clinging 〔CSCD §645〕

  Here craving conditions the first [kind of clinging] in only one way;
  for the remaining three it conditions in seven or eight ways.

Among the four kinds of clinging stated in this way, craving for sensuality conditions the first, clinging to sensuality, in only one way, by decisive support, because [clinging to sensuality] arises in objects in which craving delights. It conditions the remaining three in seven ways: by conascence, mutuality, support, association, presence, nondeparture, and root⁹; or in eight ways with decisive support included. When it conditions through decisive support, it is only non-conascent.

  This is the detailed account of the clause “with craving as condition, clinging.”


Notes

¹ Prefix meaning “near” (upasaddo): the Commentator explains that in the term upādāna, this prefix carries the sense of firmness, as in expressions for “great anguish” and “very near.”

² Hardening of craving (taṇhādaḷhatta): the brief meaning of clinging to sensuality—the later craving that arises firmly with the earlier craving as decisive-support condition.

³ For the individual steps in the calculation of craving divided into one hundred eight kinds—six to eighteen to thirty-six to one hundred eight—see this chapter’s unit containing the detailed accounts of the six bases conditioning contact, contact conditioning feeling, and feeling conditioning craving.

⁴ Wrong view concerning ten matters (dasavatthukā micchādiṭṭhi): the detailed meaning of clinging to views; its ten matters are the list in the quoted passage from “there is no giving, no sacrifice” through “having directly known, they proclaim.”

⁵ Identity view concerning twenty matters (vīsativatthukā sakkāyadiṭṭhi): the detailed meaning of clinging to a doctrine of self; the quotation presents it through such statements as “regards form as self.”

⁶ Definitive and qualified senses (nippariyāyena・pariyāyena): the Commentator’s qualification—the order in which defilements arise is stated only in a qualified sense, not in a definitive sense.

Ālaya (ālayarāmatā): here it carries only the Commentator’s sense of “delighting,” referring to what people delight in; it has the same form but a different referent from “storehouse consciousness” in Chinese Yogācāra.

⁸ Actions of a cow and actions of a dog (gokiriya・kukkurakiriya): the reason clinging to virtues and practices is gross and is therefore taught first.

⁹ For individual explanations of the conditions listed in this unit—decisive support, conascence, mutuality, support, association, presence, nondeparture, and root—see this chapter’s unit on the twenty-four conditions of the Paṭṭhāna.

取緣有廣說Detailed Account of “With Clinging as Condition, Becoming”

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

本單元白話為本編自巴利原典之譯疏(tr. mine);底本事項詳本單元考據。


§1 有之義——業有與生有 〔CSCD §646〕

取緣有句之廣說

在「取緣有」這一句之中——

  應當依義、依法、依重說之有義、依別與攝,
  以及依何者為何者之緣,而了知其決擇。

其中,「生成」所以是「有」。它有二種:業有與生有¹。如所說的:「有以二種:有業有,有生有。」其中,業本身就是有,所以是業有;同樣,生本身就是有,所以是生有。而這裡,「生」是「生成」,所以是「有」。至於業,就如由於是樂之因而說「諸佛之出世是樂」一樣,由於是有之因,就應當知道它是以果之假稱²而稱為「有」的。先這樣,這裡就應當依義而了知其決擇。


§2 有之法——業有之諸思與生有之九種 〔CSCD §647〕

而依法:先說業有,略說就是思,以及與思相應而稱為業的貪等諸法。如所說的:「其中什麼是業有?福行、非福行、不動行³,或小地的、或大地的,這就叫作業有。一切趣有之業也是業有。」因為這裡「福行」是十三思,「非福行」是十二〔思〕,「不動行」是四思。而「或小地的、或大地的」這句,說的就是那些思的異熟之少與多。至於「一切趣有之業」這句,說的則是與思相應的貪等。

而生有,略說就是業所生的諸蘊;依分別則有九種。如所說的:「其中什麼是生有?欲有、色有、無色有,想有、無想有、非想非非想有,一蘊有、四蘊有、五蘊有,這就叫作生有。」其中,稱為欲的有就是欲有;於色有與無色有也是同樣的方法。有想者之有,或者說:於此有之中有想,所以是想有;相反的就是無想有。由於沒有麤的想而有微細的〔想〕,〔所以〕非想;〔而〕於此有之中非無想,所以是非想非非想有。以一色蘊而雜的有,就是一蘊有;或者說:這有有一蘊,所以是一蘊有;於四蘊有與五蘊有也是同樣的方法。其中,欲有是五執取蘊⁴,色有也是同樣;無色有是四〔蘊〕,想有是五〔蘊〕;無想有是一執取蘊,非想非非想有是四〔蘊〕;一蘊有等以執取蘊而言,就是一蘊、四蘊、五蘊。這樣,這裡也就應當依法而了知其決擇。


§3 重說之有義 〔CSCD §648〕

「依重說之有義」——雖然如在有之解說之中一樣,在行之解說之中所說的也正是福行等等,然而縱使如此,前者是依過去業而為此處結生之緣,這些則是依現在業而為未來結生之緣——所以重說是有其義的。或者說:前面依「其中什麼是福行?欲界的善思」等等的方法,唯以思說為「行」;而這裡由於有「一切趣有之業」這句話,所以與思相應者〔也在內〕。並且,前面唯以作識之緣的業說為「行」,如今則連生無想有者〔也在內〕。何必多說呢:在「無明緣行」這裡,所說的唯是福行等善與不善諸法;而在「取緣有」這裡,由於連生有也被攝入,所以所說的是善、不善、無記諸法。所以這重說在一切方面都是有其義的。這樣,這裡也就應當依重說之有義而了知其決擇。


§4 有之別與攝——二十四・十二・六・三・二・一 〔CSCD §649〕

「依別與攝」——就是依取緣之有的別與攝。因為以欲取為緣而作了生欲有之業,那就是業有;那所生的諸蘊就是生有。於色有與無色有也是同樣的方法。這樣,以欲取為緣,有二欲有,以及它所含攝⁵的想有與五蘊有;有二色有,以及它所含攝的想有、無想有、一蘊有與五蘊有;有二無色有,以及它所含攝的想有、非想非非想有與四蘊有——連同所含攝者,共六有。而如以欲取為緣連同所含攝者有六有一樣,以其餘諸取為緣也是如此。這樣,以取為緣,依別而連同所含攝者,共有二十四有。

而依攝,把業有與生有合為一,則以欲取為緣,連同所含攝者,是一欲有;色有與無色有也是同樣,共三有。以其餘諸取為緣也是如此。這樣,以取為緣,依攝而連同所含攝者,共有十二有。再者,不加分別地,以取為緣而趣於欲有之業就是業有,那所生的諸蘊就是生有;於色有與無色有也是同樣的方法。這樣,以取為緣,連同所含攝者,有二欲有、二色有、二無色有——依另一種方便,依攝共六有。或者不取業有與生有之別,連同所含攝者,依欲有等而有三有。也不取欲有等之別,則依業有與生有而有二有。連業與生之別也不取,則依「取緣有」之有而唯有一有。這樣,這裡就應當依取緣之有的別與攝而了知其決擇。


§5 何取為何有之緣——六例與緣之幾種 〔CSCD §650〕

「以及依何者為何者之緣」——意思是:這裡哪一取是哪一〔有〕之緣,也應當由此而了知其決擇。那麼這裡,哪一〔取〕是哪一〔有〕之緣呢?——任何一〔取〕確實都是任何一〔有〕之緣。因為凡夫就像狂者一樣:他不審察「這是宜的、這是不宜的」,而是依任何一取,欣求任何一有,就作任何一業。所以,有些人說「以戒禁取不生色有與無色有」,這是不可取的;當取「由一切〔取〕生一切〔有〕」。

就是說:這裡有人,或依傳聞、或依所見,而想「諸欲在人間的剎帝利大族等等之中、以及在六欲界天之中,是豐足的」,為了得到它們,被聞非正法等等所誑,以為「由這樣的業,諸欲就能成就」,就依欲取而作身惡行等等;他由於惡行的圓滿,就生於惡趣。或者,他欣求現見之欲⁶,並且守護已得的〔欲〕,就依欲取而作身惡行等等;他由於惡行的圓滿,就生於惡趣。在那裡,他那作為生起之因的業就是業有;業所生的諸蘊就是生有;而想有與五蘊有則是它所含攝的。

而另一個人,由於聞正法等等而智已增長,以為「由這樣的業,諸欲就能成就」,就依欲取而作身善行等等;他由於善行的圓滿,就生於諸天或人中。在那裡,他那作為生起之因的業就是業有;業所生的諸蘊就是生有;而想有與五蘊有則是它所含攝的。這樣,欲取就是有分別、有所含⁷的欲有之緣。

而另一個人,聽了「在色有與無色有之中,諸欲比那更為豐足」,或者〔自行〕計度,就唯依欲取而生起色與無色之諸等至,以等至之力生於色界與無色界的梵天世界。在那裡,他那作為生起之因的業就是業有;業所生的諸蘊就是生有;而想有、無想有、非想非非想有、一蘊有、四蘊有、五蘊有則是它所含攝的。這樣,欲取也就是有分別、有所含的色有與無色有之緣。

而另一個人執取「這所謂的我,在欲界具足之有、或色有與無色有的隨一之中斷絕了,就是善斷絕」這樣的斷見,而作趣向於它的業;他那業就是業有,業所生的諸蘊就是生有,而想有等等則是它所含攝的。這樣,見取就是有分別、有所含的欲、色、無色三有之緣。

而另一個人以我語取執取「這所謂的我,在欲界具足之有、或色有與無色有的隨一之中,是樂的、離了熱惱的」,而作趣向於它的業;他那業就是業有,那所生的諸蘊就是生有,而想有等等則是它所含攝的。這樣,我語取就是有分別、有所含的三有之緣。

而另一個人依戒禁取,〔以為〕「這所謂的戒禁,對圓滿它的人,在欲界具足之有、或色有與無色有的隨一之中,樂就達於圓滿」,而作趣向於它的業;他那業就是業有,那所生的諸蘊就是生有,而想有等等則是它所含攝的。這樣,戒禁取就是有分別、有所含的三有之緣。這樣,這裡就應當由何者為何者之緣而了知其決擇。

那麼這裡,〔取〕是哪一有的、以何方式的緣呢?

  應當知道:取為色有與無色有之親依止緣;
  而它為欲有〔之緣〕,也以俱生等等。

因為對色有與無色有、對欲有所攝的業有之中的唯善業、以及對生有,這四種取都依親依止緣,唯以一種為緣⁸。而在欲有之中,對與自己相應的不善業有,它依俱生緣、相互緣、依止緣、相應緣、有緣、不離緣、因緣諸種類,以俱生等等為緣。而對不相應者,則唯以親依止緣〔為緣〕。

  這就是「取緣有」這一句之中的廣說。


¹ 業有・生有(kammabhava・upapattibhava):有之二分——業本身即有,是業有;生本身即有,是生有。

² 果之假稱(phalavohāra):業所以名「有」之由——以其為有之因,故以果之名稱之。

³ 福行・非福行・不動行之思數(十三・十二・四)之立,見本品〈無明緣行句〉一篇。

⁴ 執取蘊(upādiṇṇakkhandha):生有諸種所攝之蘊;論逐一數其五、四、一。

⁵ 所含攝者(antogadha):有之算之要語——某有之中所含攝的其餘諸有。

⁶ 現見之欲(sandiṭṭhika kāma):求現世之欲者之所欣。

⁷ 有分別・有所含(sappabheda・sāntogadha):論之收語——某取為某有(連其分別與所含攝者)之緣。

⁸ 取為有之緣之數,與渴愛為取之緣之數同式,見本品〈渴愛緣取廣說〉一篇。

The vernacular of this unit is this edition’s own rendering-with-exposition from the Pāli original (tr. mine); see this unit’s apparatus for the base-text particulars.


§1 The Meaning of Becoming—Kamma-Becoming and Rebirth-Becoming 〔CSCD §646〕

Detailed Account of the Clause “With Clinging as Condition, Becoming”

In the clause “with clinging as condition, becoming”—

  The determination should be understood by meaning, by dhamma, by the purpose of repeating becoming, by division and inclusion,
  and by what conditions what.

Here, because it comes to be, it is “becoming.” It is twofold: kamma-becoming and rebirth-becoming¹. As it is said: “Becoming in two ways: there is kamma-becoming, and there is rebirth-becoming.” Of these, kamma itself is becoming and is therefore kamma-becoming; likewise, birth itself is becoming and is therefore rebirth-becoming. Here, “birth” is “coming to be,” and so it is “becoming.” As for kamma, just as the arising of buddhas is called “bliss” because it is a cause of bliss, kamma should be understood to be called “becoming” by a figurative designation through the result², because it is a cause of becoming. Thus, first, the determination here should be understood by meaning.


§2 The Dhammas of Becoming—The Volitions of Kamma-Becoming and the Nine Kinds of Rebirth-Becoming 〔CSCD §647〕

As to dhamma: first, kamma-becoming in brief is volition, together with greed and the other dhammas associated with volition that are called kamma. As it is said: “What here is kamma-becoming? Meritorious formation, demeritorious formation, and imperturbable formation³, whether of a limited plane or of an exalted plane—this is called kamma-becoming. All kamma that leads to becoming is also kamma-becoming.” Here, “meritorious formation” is thirteen volitions, “demeritorious formation” is twelve [volitions], and “imperturbable formation” is four volitions. The phrase “whether of a limited plane or of an exalted plane” refers to the lesser and greater results of those volitions. The phrase “all kamma that leads to becoming” refers to greed and the other dhammas associated with volition.

Rebirth-becoming in brief is the aggregates born of kamma; by analysis it is ninefold. As it is said: “What here is rebirth-becoming? Sense-sphere becoming, fine-material becoming, immaterial becoming; percipient becoming, non-percipient becoming, neither-percipient-nor-non-percipient becoming; one-aggregate becoming, four-aggregate becoming, five-aggregate becoming—this is called rebirth-becoming.” Becoming that is called sense-sphere is sense-sphere becoming; the same method applies to fine-material and immaterial becoming. The becoming of percipient beings, or a becoming in which there is perception, is percipient becoming; the opposite is non-percipient becoming. Because it lacks gross perception but has subtle [perception], it is neither-percipient; because it is not without perception, it is neither-percipient-nor-non-percipient becoming. Becoming mixed with the single aggregate of form is one-aggregate becoming; or a becoming that has one aggregate is one-aggregate becoming. The same method applies to four-aggregate and five-aggregate becoming. Of these, sense-sphere becoming consists of five appropriated aggregates⁴; fine-material becoming likewise. Immaterial becoming consists of four [aggregates]; percipient becoming of five; non-percipient becoming of one appropriated aggregate; neither-percipient-nor-non-percipient becoming of four. One-, four-, and five-aggregate becoming consist respectively of one, four, and five appropriated aggregates, just as their names state. Thus the determination here should also be understood by dhamma.


§3 The Purpose of Repeating Becoming 〔CSCD §648〕

“By the purpose of repeating becoming”: although the same meritorious formations and the rest stated in the exposition of formations are stated in the exposition of becoming, the former are past kamma serving as condition for rebirth-linking here, while these are present kamma serving as condition for future rebirth-linking. Thus the repetition has a purpose. Or, above, only volition was called “formation,” according to the method “What here is meritorious formation? Wholesome volition in the sense sphere,” and so forth; here, because of the phrase “all kamma that leads to becoming,” the dhammas associated with volition are included. Above, only kamma that conditions consciousness was called “formation”; here, kamma that produces non-percipient becoming is also included. Why say more? In “with ignorance as condition, formations,” only wholesome and unwholesome dhammas were stated; in “with clinging as condition, becoming,” because rebirth-becoming too is included, wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate dhammas are stated. Thus this repetition has a purpose in every respect. The determination here should also be understood by the purpose of repeating becoming.


§4 The Division and Inclusion of Becoming—Twenty-Four, Twelve, Six, Three, Two, and One 〔CSCD §649〕

“By division and inclusion” means the division and inclusion of becoming with clinging as condition. Kamma performed for birth in sense-sphere becoming with clinging to sensuality as condition is kamma-becoming; the aggregates it produces are rebirth-becoming. The same method applies to fine-material and immaterial becoming. Thus, with clinging to sensuality as condition, there are two kinds of sense-sphere becoming together with the percipient and five-aggregate becomings included within it⁵; two kinds of fine-material becoming together with the percipient, non-percipient, one-aggregate, and five-aggregate becomings included within it; and two kinds of immaterial becoming together with the percipient, neither-percipient-nor-non-percipient, and four-aggregate becomings included within it. Together with what is included, this makes six kinds of becoming. Just as clinging to sensuality conditions six kinds of becoming together with what is included, each of the remaining kinds of clinging does likewise. Thus, by division and together with what is included, clinging conditions twenty-four kinds of becoming.

By inclusion, kamma-becoming and rebirth-becoming are combined as one. Thus, with clinging to sensuality as condition, and together with what is included, there is a single sense-sphere becoming; the same applies to fine-material and immaterial becoming, making three kinds of becoming. The same applies to each of the remaining kinds of clinging. Thus, by inclusion and together with what is included, clinging conditions twelve kinds of becoming. Again, without distinguishing among the kinds of clinging, kamma that leads to sense-sphere becoming with clinging as condition is kamma-becoming, and the aggregates it produces are rebirth-becoming; the same method applies to fine-material and immaterial becoming. Thus, with clinging as condition and together with what is included, there are two sense-sphere becomings, two fine-material becomings, and two immaterial becomings—by another method of inclusion, six kinds in all. Or, without taking the distinction between kamma-becoming and rebirth-becoming, and together with what is included, there are three kinds according to sense-sphere becoming and the rest. Without taking the distinction among sense-sphere becoming and the rest, there are two kinds according to kamma-becoming and rebirth-becoming. Without taking even the distinction between kamma and rebirth, there is only one becoming according to the “becoming” of “with clinging as condition, becoming.” Thus the determination here should be understood by the division and inclusion of becoming with clinging as condition.


§5 Which Clinging Conditions Which Becoming—Six Examples and the Several Modes of Condition 〔CSCD §650〕

“And by what conditions what” means that the determination here should also be understood from which clinging conditions which [becoming]. Which [clinging], then, conditions which [becoming]?—any clinging is indeed a condition for any becoming. For an ordinary person is like someone mad: without examining “this is suitable, this is unsuitable,” depending on any clinging, aspiring to any becoming, that person performs any kamma. Therefore the view stated by some, “clinging to virtues and practices does not produce fine-material or immaterial becoming,” should not be accepted; the position “every clinging produces every becoming” should be accepted.

That is, someone here, by hearsay or according to what has been seen, thinks, “Sensual pleasures are abundant among the great khattiya families and the rest in the human world, and in the six sense-sphere deva worlds.” Wishing to obtain them, deceived by hearing what is not true Dhamma and the rest, that person thinks, “By means of this kamma, sensual pleasures will be fulfilled,” and depending on clinging to sensuality performs bodily misconduct and the rest. Through the fulfillment of misconduct, that person is reborn in a bad destination. Or, aspiring to sensual pleasures visible here and now⁶ and guarding those already obtained, that person depends on clinging to sensuality and performs bodily misconduct and the rest; through the fulfillment of misconduct, that person is reborn in a bad destination. There, the kamma that causes arising is kamma-becoming; the aggregates born of kamma are rebirth-becoming; percipient becoming and five-aggregate becoming are included within them.

Another person, whose understanding has grown through hearing the true Dhamma and the rest, thinks, “By means of this kamma, sensual pleasures will be fulfilled,” and depending on clinging to sensuality performs bodily good conduct and the rest. Through the fulfillment of good conduct, that person is reborn among devas or humans. There, the kamma that causes arising is kamma-becoming; the aggregates born of kamma are rebirth-becoming; percipient becoming and five-aggregate becoming are included within them. Thus clinging to sensuality conditions sense-sphere becoming together with its divisions and what it includes⁷.

Another person hears, “In fine-material and immaterial becoming, sensual pleasures are more abundant than these,” or arrives at that conception independently. Depending solely on clinging to sensuality, that person develops attainments of the fine-material and immaterial spheres, and through the power of those attainments is reborn in a brahmā world of the fine-material or immaterial sphere. There, the kamma that causes arising is kamma-becoming; the aggregates born of kamma are rebirth-becoming; percipient, non-percipient, neither-percipient-nor-non-percipient, one-aggregate, four-aggregate, and five-aggregate becoming are included within them. Thus clinging to sensuality also conditions fine-material and immaterial becoming together with their divisions and what they include.

Another person takes up the annihilationist view, “This so-called self is well annihilated when it is annihilated in a complete sense-sphere becoming or in any fine-material or immaterial becoming,” and performs kamma leading there. That kamma is kamma-becoming; the aggregates born of kamma are rebirth-becoming; percipient becoming and the rest are included within them. Thus clinging to views conditions sense-sphere, fine-material, and immaterial becoming together with their divisions and what they include.

Another person, through clinging to a doctrine of self, takes up the view, “This so-called self is happy and free from fever in a complete sense-sphere becoming or in any fine-material or immaterial becoming,” and performs kamma leading there. That kamma is kamma-becoming; the aggregates it produces are rebirth-becoming; percipient becoming and the rest are included within them. Thus clinging to a doctrine of self conditions all three kinds of becoming together with their divisions and what they include.

Another person, depending on clinging to virtues and practices, thinks, “For the person who fulfills this virtue and observance, bliss reaches fulfillment in a complete sense-sphere becoming or in any fine-material or immaterial becoming,” and performs kamma leading there. That kamma is kamma-becoming; the aggregates it produces are rebirth-becoming; percipient becoming and the rest are included within them. Thus clinging to virtues and practices conditions all three kinds of becoming together with their divisions and what they include. This is how the determination here should be understood by what conditions what.

Which becoming, then, does [clinging] condition, and in what manner?

  Clinging should be understood as decisive-support condition for fine-material and immaterial becoming;
  for sense-sphere becoming, it also conditions by conascence and the rest.

For fine-material and immaterial becoming, for only the wholesome kamma within the kamma-becoming included in sense-sphere becoming, and for all rebirth-becoming, all four kinds of clinging condition in only one way, by decisive support⁸. In sense-sphere becoming, for unwholesome kamma-becoming associated with themselves, they condition by conascence condition, mutuality condition, support condition, association condition, presence condition, nondeparture condition, and root condition. For what is dissociated, they condition only by decisive support.

  This is the detailed account of the clause “with clinging as condition, becoming.”


Notes

¹ Kamma-becoming and rebirth-becoming (kammabhava・upapattibhava): the two divisions of becoming—kamma itself is becoming and is kamma-becoming; birth itself is becoming and is rebirth-becoming.

² Figurative designation through the result (phalavohāra): the reason kamma is called “becoming”—because it is the cause of becoming, it is called by the name of its result.

³ For the counts of volitions in meritorious, demeritorious, and imperturbable formations—thirteen, twelve, and four—see this chapter’s unit on the clause “with ignorance as condition, formations.”

⁴ Appropriated aggregate (upādiṇṇakkhandha): the aggregates included within the various kinds of rebirth-becoming; the Commentator counts them individually as five, four, and one.

⁵ What is included (antogadha): the key term in the calculation of becoming—the other kinds of becoming included within a particular kind.

⁶ Directly visible sensual pleasures (sandiṭṭhika kāma): the sensual pleasures sought by someone who aspires to them in the present life.

⁷ Together with divisions and what is included (sappabheda・sāntogadha): the Commentator’s summary expression—a particular clinging conditions a particular becoming together with its divisions and what is included within it.

⁸ The number of ways clinging conditions becoming follows the same form as the number of ways craving conditions clinging; see this chapter’s detailed account of craving conditioning clinging.

有緣生等廣說・有輪Detailed Accounts of “With Becoming as Condition, Birth” and the Rest, and the Wheel of Becoming

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

本單元白話為本編自巴利原典之譯疏(tr. mine);底本事項詳本單元考據。


§1 有緣生・生緣老死愁等 〔CSCD §651〕

有緣生等等之廣說

在「有緣生」等等之中,生等等的決擇,就應當依諦之解釋¹中所說的方式而知。而這裡的「有」,唯以業有²為意趣。因為那〔業有〕才是生的緣,生有則不是。而它又依業緣與親依止緣二種方式而為緣。

這裡也許有人問:那麼,怎麼能知道「有是生的緣」呢?——由於即使外緣相等,也見得有劣勝等等的差別。因為即使生父、生母、精、血、食物等等外緣相等,在諸有情——甚至是雙生者——之中,也見得有劣勝等等的差別。而那差別不是無因的,因為它並非在一切時、於一切〔有情〕都有;也不是以業有以外的別因為因,因為在那些由之而生的有情自身的相續之中沒有別的原因——所以它唯以業有為因。因為業才是有情劣勝等等差別之因。所以世尊說:「業分別有情,這就是說劣與勝。」因此就應當知道:「有是生的緣。」

而由於在沒有生的時候,就沒有所謂的老死,也沒有愁等等諸法;有了生,才有老死,也才有愁等等諸法——那是在被稱為老死的苦法所觸的愚人身上,或是由於與老死相連而有的,或是在為這樣那樣的苦法所觸而不與老死相連時而有的。所以就應當知道:這個生也是老死的緣,也是愁等等的緣。而它唯依親依止之邊而以一種方式為緣。

  這就是「有緣生」等等之中的廣說。


§2 有輪之四事——無明由愁等而立・不知其初・無作者受者・十二空 〔CSCD §652〕

有輪之論

而由於這裡的愁等等是在末後說的,所以,那在這有輪³之初以「無明緣行」之語而說的無明,就應當這樣知道——

由愁等等而無明成立,這有輪不知其初; 它離作者與受者,以十二種空性而空。

——並且它是恆常不斷地轉起的。

那麼,這裡怎樣是由愁等等而無明成立?這有輪怎樣是不知其初?怎樣是離作者與受者?怎樣是以十二種空性⁴而空呢?——因為這裡的愁、憂、惱是與無明不相離的,而所謂的悲是屬於愚迷者的;所以那些一旦成立,無明就成立了。再者,經中說:「由漏之集而有無明之集。」而這些愁等等正是由漏之集而有的。

怎麼說呢?先說:在與所欲之事物相離之時,愁是由欲漏⁵之集而有的。如所說——

那個貪求諸欲、生了欲求的人, 若他的那些欲衰減了,他就如中箭一般地痛。

又如所說:「由欲而生愁。」

而這一切〔愁等等〕也都是由見漏之集而有的。如所說:「他以『我是色、色是我的』而住於纏縛,由於色的變異與變壞,就生起愁、悲、苦、憂、惱。」

正如由見漏之集而有,同樣也由有漏之集而有。如所說:「即使是那些長壽、有容色、多樂、住於高廣宮殿而久住的諸天,他們聽了如來的說法之後,也起怖畏、驚駭與悚懼。」——就像見了五種前相⁶而為死怖所迫的諸天那樣。

正如由有漏之集而有,同樣也由無明漏之集而有。如所說:「諸比丘啊,那個愚人於現法之中領受三種苦與憂。」

這樣,由於這些法是由漏之集而有的,所以這些法一旦成立,就使那作為無明之因的諸漏得以成立;而諸漏既已成立,由於緣有故彼有,無明也就成立了。這樣,就應當知道:這裡先是由愁等等而無明成立。

而由於無明這樣依緣有故彼有而成立了之後,又是「無明緣行、行緣識」,這樣因果的相續就沒有終盡。所以,那依因果之相連而轉起的十二支有輪,就成立為「不知其初」。

若問:這樣的話,「無明緣行」這句話豈不是與〔它並非說其為初始〕相違嗎?——這句話並不是說它是初始,這是說其主法。因為在三種輪轉之中,無明是主。以執取無明之故,其餘的煩惱輪與業等等就纏縛愚人——就像執了蛇頭,蛇的其餘身體就纏縛手臂一樣。而一旦作了無明的永斷,就從它們得到解脫——就像斷了蛇頭,被纏縛的手臂就解脫一樣。如所說:「正由於無明的無餘離貪之滅,而有行之滅」等等。這樣,凡是執取它就被縛、放捨它就解脫的,這句話就是說那個主法,而不是說它是初始。這樣就應當知道:這有輪是不知其初的。

而這〔有輪〕,由於行等等是由無明等等的原因而轉起的,所以它離於在那以外的、被人這樣計度為「梵天、大梵天、最勝者、能造者」的梵天等等輪迴之作者,也離於被人這樣計度為「我的這個我是能語者、能受者」的、苦樂之受者的我。這樣就應當知道它是離作者與受者的。

而由於這裡的無明,以其有生滅之法性故而空於常性,以其雜染而能雜染故而空於淨性,以其為生滅所逼故而空於樂性,以其轉起繫於緣故而空於能自在之我性;行等等諸支也是同樣。或者,由於無明不是我、不屬於我、不在我之中、也不具有我;行等等諸支也是同樣。所以就應當知道:這有輪是以十二種空性而空的。


§3 有輪之二本・三世・諸支之屬 〔CSCD §653〕

這樣知道了之後,又——

它的本是無明與渴愛,有過去等三時; 於其中依自體而言,諸支是二、八、二。

就應當知道:這有輪的本,是無明與渴愛二法。

而這〔有輪〕有二種:由取前際⁷而言,是以無明為本、以受為終的;由後際之相續而言,是以渴愛為本、以老死為終的。其中,前者是依見行者而說的,後者是依愛行者〔而說的〕。因為對見行者而言,無明是輪迴之導者;對愛行者而言,渴愛〔是輪迴之導者〕。或者,第一種是為了根除斷見,因為它顯示諸因對於果之生起是不斷絕的;第二種是為了根除常見,因為它顯示已生者的老死。或者,前者是依胎生者而說的,因為它顯示次第而轉起;後者是依化生者〔而說的〕,因為它顯示俱時而生。

而它的三時是過去、現在、未來。其中,依聖典中以自體而來者而言,「無明與行」二支是過去時的;自識以至於有的八支是現在時的;生與老死二支則是未來時的——就應當這樣知道。


§4 三連結・四攝・二十行相・三輪轉 〔CSCD §654〕

又——

此〔有輪〕含以因、果、因為先的三連結與四分之攝; 以二十行相為輻,有三種輪轉而不住地轉動。

也應當這樣知道。

其中,行與結生識之間有一個,名為因果之連結;受與渴愛之間有一個,名為果因之連結;有與生之間有一個,是因果之連結——就應當這樣知道,這就是以因、果、因為先的三連結⁸。

而它依諸連結之初與終的安立,有四種攝。就是說:無明與行是第一攝;識、名色、六處、觸、受是第二;渴愛、取、有是第三;生與老死是第四。就應當這樣知道,這就是四分之攝⁹。

過去有五因,現在有五果; 現在有五因,未來有五果。

就應當知道:以這些被稱為行相的二十種輻,而說「以二十行相為輻」¹⁰。

其中,「過去有五因」:無明與行這二者先已說了。而由於無知者渴求,渴求者取著,以他的取為緣而有有;所以渴愛、取、有也就被攝在其中了。所以說:「在前業有之中,癡是無明,積聚¹¹是行,欣求是渴愛,趣入是取,思是有——這五法在前業有之中,是此處結生的緣。」

其中,「在前業有之中」,就是在前面的業有之中,意思是在過去生中造作業有之時。「癡是無明」:當時對苦等等的癡——由之而迷的人造業——那就是無明。「積聚是行」:那是造那個業的人的諸前思,就像生起「我要布施」之心,而在一個月、乃至一年之中準備布施資具的人所生起的諸前思那樣。而把施物安置於諸受施者手中之時的思,則說為「有」。或者,在同一轉向的六個速行之中的思,名為「積聚是行」;第七個¹²〔速行的思〕則是「有」。或者說:隨便哪一個思是「有」,而與它相應的諸積聚就名為「行」。「欣求是渴愛」:造業者對於果、對於生有的欣樂與希求,那就名為渴愛。「趣入是取」:那作為業有之緣、以「作了這個,我將在某某處受用諸欲」或「我將斷滅」等等方式而轉起的趣入、執取、執著,這就名為取。「思是有」:意思就應當這樣知道——在積聚之末所說的思就是「有」。

「現在有五果」:自識以至於受,這正是聖典中所來的。如所說:「此處的結生是識,入胎是名色,淨是處,所觸是觸,所受是受——這五法在此處的生有之中,是以先前所作之業為緣的。」其中,「結生是識」:由於它是依連結於他有而生起的,所以叫作結生,那就是識。「入胎是名色」:色法與非色法在胎中的入——猶如來而進入一般——這就是名色。「淨是處」:這是依眼等等五處而說的。「所觸是觸」:那觸所緣而生起的能觸者,這就是觸。「所受是受」:那與結生識俱、或與以六處為緣的觸俱而生起的異熟之所受,那就是受——意思就應當這樣知道。

「現在有五因」:就是聖典中所來的渴愛等等,即渴愛、取、有。而取了「有」,它的前分或與它相應的諸行也就被取了;而以取渴愛與取之故,與它們相應的、或由之而迷的人造業的那個無明,也就被取了。這樣就有五個。所以說:「此處由於諸處已成熟,癡是無明,積聚是行,欣求是渴愛,趣入是取,思是有——這五法在此處的業有之中,是未來結生的緣。」其中,「此處由於諸處已成熟」,是顯示諸處已成熟的人在造業之時的迷惑。其餘的意思是明顯的。

「未來有五果」:就是識等等五者。它們是以「生」一語而說的;而老死正是它們的老死。所以說:「未來的結生是識,入胎是名色,淨是處,所觸是觸,所受是受——這五法在未來的生有之中,是以此處所作之業為緣的。」這樣就成為二十行相之輻。

而「有三種輪轉而不住地轉動」,這裡:行與有是業輪¹³,無明、渴愛、取是煩惱輪,識、名色、六處、觸、受是異熟輪——就應當知道:這有輪以這三種輪而有三種輪轉,只要煩惱輪不被斷絕,它就因為緣未斷絕而不住,並且由於一再地回轉而只是轉動不已。


§5 諦之所出與諸支之二作用 〔CSCD §655–656〕

而這樣轉動著的它——

應依諦之所出、作用、遮、譬喻, 以及甚深與理趣之別,隨其所應而了知。

其中,由於《諦分別》中說善與不善之業無差別地是集諦,所以「無明緣行」——以無明為緣的行,是第二諦之所出,而〔自身〕是第二諦。以行為緣的識,是第二諦之所出,而是第一諦。以識等等為緣的名色等等、乃至異熟之受為止,是第一諦之所出,而是第一諦。以受為緣的渴愛,是第一諦之所出,而是第二諦。以渴愛為緣的取,是第二諦之所出,而是第二諦。以取為緣的有,是第二諦之所出,而是第一與第二二諦。以有為緣的生,是第二諦之所出,而是第一諦。以生為緣的老死,是第一諦之所出,而是第一諦——這樣,先就諦之所出而言,就應當隨其所應而了知它。

而由於這裡的無明,一面在諸事上令有情迷惑,一面又為諸行之顯現的緣;同樣,諸行一面行作有為,一面又為識的緣;識也一面了別事,一面又為名色的緣;名色也一面互相支持,一面又為六處的緣;六處也一面於自境轉起,一面又為觸的緣;觸也一面觸所緣,一面又為受的緣;受也一面領受所緣之味,一面又為渴愛的緣;渴愛也一面於可染之法而染,一面又為取的緣;取也一面取著可取之法,一面又為有的緣;有也一面散置於種種趣,一面又為生的緣;生也一面生諸蘊——因為它是以令彼等出生之相而轉起的——一面又為老死的緣;老死也一面主宰諸蘊的熟與壞,一面又為他有之顯現的緣——因為它是愁等等的所依。所以,就一切句中二種轉起之作用而言,也應當隨其所應而了知它。


§6 遮邪見與二十四喻 〔CSCD §657–658〕

而由於這裡的「無明緣行」是遮見作者,「行緣識」是遮見我之移轉,「識緣名色」由於顯示了被計為「我」的事物之分析,所以是遮密聚之想,「名色緣六處」等等是遮「我見……乃至(廣說如前)……我知、我觸、我受、我渴愛、我取、我有、我生、我老、我死」等等之見。所以,就遮邪見而言,也應當隨其所應而了知這有輪。

而由於這裡的無明,由於不見諸法的自相與共相,猶如盲人;以無明為緣的行,猶如盲人的顛蹶;以行為緣的識,猶如顛蹶者的跌倒;以識為緣的名色,猶如跌倒者的生癰;以名色為緣的六處,猶如癰破而生的皰;以六處為緣的觸,猶如癰皰的被觸;以觸為緣的受,猶如被觸之苦;以受為緣的渴愛,猶如對治苦的欲求;以渴愛為緣的取,猶如由治苦的欲求而取非所宜之物;以取為緣的有,猶如塗敷所取的非所宜之物;以有為緣的生,猶如由塗敷非所宜之物而癰生變異;以生為緣的老死,猶如癰由變異而潰破。

或者,由於這裡的無明以不行道與邪行道之相而制伏有情,猶如翳之蔽目;而被它所制伏的愚人,以能生後有的諸行自纏,猶如作繭之蟲以繭之諸分自纏;為行所攝持的識在諸趣之中得到住立,猶如為輔相所攝持的王子在王位上得到住立;識由於計度生之相,就在結生之時生起種種的名色,猶如幻師之作幻;住立於名色的六處到達增長、繁茂與廣大,猶如住立於良地的叢林;由於處的觸擊而生觸,猶如鑽木相摩而生火;為觸所觸者顯現受,猶如為火所觸者之被燒;領受者的渴愛增長,猶如飲鹽水者之渴;渴者對於諸有起欲求,猶如口渴者對於飲料;那就是他的取,他以取而取有,猶如魚因貪餌而吞鉤;有了有就有生,猶如有了種子就有芽;已生者必有老死,猶如已生的樹必倒。所以,也應當這樣以譬喻隨其所應而了知這有輪。


§7 四種甚深——義・法・說・通達 〔CSCD §659〕

而由於世尊約於義、法、說、通達四方面的甚深之相¹⁴而說:「阿難啊,這緣起是甚深的,而且顯現為甚深的。」所以,就甚深之別而言,也應當隨其所應而了知這有輪。

其中,由於老死並非不從生而有,也不是離了生而從別的〔因〕而有,而且是這樣從生而來的——這樣「以生為緣而來」的意義難以了知,所以老死之「由生為緣而生而來」的意義是甚深的。同樣,生之「以有為緣……乃至(廣說如前)……」、乃至諸行之「由無明為緣而生而來」的意義,也是甚深的。所以這有輪是義甚深的——這裡先是義甚深。因為因之果說為「義」。如所說:「於因之果的智是義無礙解。」

而由於無明以何種行相、於何種分位而為這樣那樣的諸行之緣,那是難以了知的,所以無明對於諸行的緣義是甚深的。同樣,諸行……乃至(廣說如前)……乃至生對於老死的緣義也是甚深的。所以這有輪是法甚深的——這裡就是法甚深。因為「法」是因之名。如所說:「於因的智是法無礙解。」

而由於它的說法應當依這樣那樣的原因而這樣那樣地轉起,所以說法也是甚深的——在那裡,除了一切知智以外,別的智得不到立足之處。因為它在諸經之中,有處依順而說、有處依逆而說、有處依順逆而說、有處自中間起而依順或依逆而說、有處以三連結四攝而說、有處以二連結三攝而說、有處以一連結二攝而說。所以這有輪是說甚深的——這就是說甚深。

而由於這裡無明等等的那個自性——通達了它,無明等等就依自相而正被通達——那是難以深入的,所以是甚深的;因此這有輪是通達甚深的。因為這裡:無明的無知、不見、不通達諦之義是甚深的;諸行的行作、積聚、有貪、離貪之義,識的空、無作用、不移轉、結生、顯現之義,名色的俱生、可分、不可分、傾向、變壞之義,六處的增上、世間、門、田、有境之義,觸的觸、觸擊、會合、集合之義,受的領受所緣之味、樂、苦、中庸、無命者之所受之義,渴愛的歡喜、耽著、如流、如蔓、如河、如渴愛之海而難滿之義,取的執取、執持、現貪著、執著、難越之義,有的積聚、行作、與投入諸生類、諸趣、諸〔識〕住、諸〔有情〕居之義,生的生、等生、入胎、出生、顯現之義,老死的盡、滅、壞、變異之義——〔皆〕是甚深的。這裡就是通達甚深。


§8 四種理趣與品末 〔CSCD §660–661〕

而由於這裡有一性之理趣、異性之理趣、無作用之理趣、如是法性之理趣這四種義之理趣,所以,就理趣之別而言,也應當隨其所應而了知這有輪。

其中,「無明緣行、行緣識」,這樣猶如種子由成芽等等而到達成樹一般的相續不斷絕,名為一性之理趣。正見它的人,由於了知相續是依因果之相連而不斷絕的,就捨斷見;邪見它的人,由於把依因果之相連而轉起的相續之不斷絕執為一性,就取常見。

而無明等等各依自相的安立,名為異性之理趣。正見它的人,由於見到諸新新者的生起,就捨常見;邪見它的人,由於把落於同一相續者執為異性——猶如相續已斷者一般——就取斷見。

而「諸行應當由我從無明而生起」或「識應當由我們從諸行而生起」等等作用的沒有,名為無作用之理趣。正見它的人,由於了知作者的沒有,就捨我見;邪見它的人,由於不取「即使沒有作用,無明等等依自性之定則而成立的因性」,就取無作用見。

而由無明等等的原因,唯有諸行等等生起,猶如由乳等等而有酪等等,而非別的〔法〕生起——這名為如是法性之理趣。正見它的人,由於隨順於緣而了知果,就捨無因見與無作用見;邪見它的人,由於不取隨順於緣的果之轉起,卻執取「隨便什麼都能從隨便哪裡而生」,就取無因見與定命論¹⁵。這樣,這有輪——

應依諦之所出、作用、遮、譬喻, 以及甚深與理趣之別,隨其所應而了知。

因為這〔有輪〕以其極甚深而無底,以其種種理趣之稠密而難越。若不以在定之勝石上善磨利的智之劍——

破那如電輪¹⁶之常搗一般的有輪, 則超越輪迴之怖者,即使在夢中也沒有一個。

因為世尊也說了這話:「阿難啊,這緣起是甚深的,而且顯現為甚深的。阿難啊,由於不隨覺、不通達這個法,這樣的人眾就成為如亂線之聚、如打結之線球、如文闍草與波波草,不能越過惡趣、苦界、墮處與輪迴。」所以,為了自己或他人的利益與安樂而行道的人,應當捨棄其餘的事務——

智者於此甚深的緣之行相之別, 應當常具念而這樣精勤,直到得其底處。

於為令善人歡喜而造的《清淨道論》中

慧之修習之章裡

名為慧地之解釋的

第十七品〔已竟〕。


¹ 諦之解釋:指本論前品之〈諦〉一品;論自標生、老死、愁等等之決擇已於彼說,本篇遂不重出。

² 業有・生有(kammabhava・upapattibhava):業有為所造之業,生有為所生之果報之有;二者之分在本品〈取緣有廣說〉之單元,本篇唯取業有為生之緣。

³ 有輪(bhavacakka):十二支依因果相連而轉起之全體之總名;其名之首出在本品〈緣起總說〉之單元,而其正釋即在本篇。

⁴ 十二種空性(dvādasavidhasuññatā):論以常、淨、樂、我四事乘於十二支而立,謂一一支皆空於此四。

⁵ 欲漏・見漏・有漏・無明漏(kāmāsava・diṭṭhāsava・bhavāsava・avijjāsava):四種漏;本篇逐一引經證愁等等由此四者之集而有。

⁶ 五種前相(pubbanimittāni):諸天命終之前所現之五種衰相。

⁷ 取前際・後際之相續(pubbantāharaṇa・aparantasantāna):二本之二輪之別——以無明為本者取前際而終於受,以渴愛為本者顯後際之相續而終於老死。

⁸ 三連結(tisandhi):行與結生識之間、受與渴愛之間、有與生之間三處之接。

⁹ 四分之攝(catubhedasaṅgaha):十二支依諸連結之初與終而攝為四分,即無明行、識乃至受、渴愛取有、生老死。

¹⁰ 二十行相之輻(vīsati ākārāra):四攝各開為五而成二十,喻之為輪之輻。

¹¹ 積聚・欣求・趣入・入胎・淨(āyūhanā・nikanti・upagamana・okkanti・pasāda):二十行相所引之文中,行、渴愛、取、名色、處五支之異名。

¹² 第七個〔速行〕:本論立同一轉向之速行為六或七,前六之思名為「積聚是行」而第七之思名為「有」;二十九思之行之開演在本品〈無明緣行句〉之單元。

¹³ 業輪・煩惱輪・異熟輪(kammavaṭṭa・kilesavaṭṭa・vipākavaṭṭa):三種輪轉——行與有為業輪,無明、渴愛、取為煩惱輪,識乃至受為異熟輪。

¹⁴ 四種甚深:義、法、說、通達四者;本品〈緣起總說〉之單元既標「甚深有四種,我們將於後說」,本篇即其正釋。

¹⁵ 定命論(niyatavāda):謂一切之生皆已定而不隨緣之見;本篇以之與無因見同為不取「隨順於緣的果之轉起」者所取。

¹⁶ 電輪(asanivicakka):如雷電之輪,常搗而不息;本篇以之喻有輪之相。

The vernacular of this unit is this edition’s own rendering-with-exposition from the Pāli original (tr. mine); see this unit’s apparatus for the base-text particulars.


§1 With Becoming as Condition, Birth; with Birth as Condition, Aging-and-Death, Sorrow, and the Rest 〔CSCD §651〕

Detailed Account of “With Becoming as Condition, Birth” and the Rest

In “with becoming as condition, birth” and the clauses that follow, the determination of birth and the rest should be understood according to the method stated in the explanation of the truths.¹ Here, however, “becoming” intends only kamma-becoming.² For that is a condition for birth; rebirth-becoming is not. It conditions birth in two ways, as kamma condition and decisive-support condition.

Here someone might ask: How can it be known that “becoming is the condition for birth”?—Because even when the external conditions are equal, differences such as inferiority and superiority are seen. Even when the external conditions—father, mother, semen, blood, food, and the rest—are equal, differences such as inferiority and superiority are seen among beings, even among twins. That difference is not causeless, since it is not present at all times in all beings; nor does it have a cause other than kamma-becoming, since there is no other cause within the continuities of the beings produced by it. Therefore it has kamma-becoming alone as its cause. For kamma is the cause of the differences among beings as inferior and superior and the rest. Thus the Blessed One said: “Kamma distinguishes beings, that is, as inferior and superior.” Therefore it should be known that “becoming is the condition for birth.”

And because, when there is no birth, there is no aging-and-death and there are no dhammas such as sorrow; when there is birth, there are aging-and-death and dhammas such as sorrow—in a foolish person touched by the dukkha phenomenon called aging-and-death, whether connected with aging-and-death, or touched by this or that dukkha phenomenon while unconnected with aging-and-death. Therefore this birth should be understood as a condition both for aging-and-death and for sorrow and the rest. It conditions them in only one way, at the limit of decisive support.

  This is the detailed account within “with becoming as condition, birth” and the clauses that follow.


§2 Four Things about the Wheel of Becoming—Ignorance Established by Sorrow and the Rest, Beginning Unknown, without Maker or Experiencer, Twelvefold Emptiness 〔CSCD §652〕

Discourse on the Wheel of Becoming

Because sorrow and the rest are stated here at the end, the ignorance stated at the beginning of this wheel of becoming in the words “with ignorance as condition, formations” should be understood thus—

Ignorance is established by sorrow and the rest; this wheel of becoming has an unknown beginning; it is without maker and experiencer, and is empty with twelvefold emptiness.

—and it should be understood to occur constantly and continuously.

How, then, is ignorance established here by sorrow and the rest? How does this wheel of becoming have an unknown beginning? How is it without maker and experiencer? How is it empty with twelvefold emptiness?—Here sorrow, grief, and despair are not dissociated from ignorance, and what is called lamentation belongs to someone deluded. Thus, when they are established, ignorance is established. Moreover, it is said: “With the arising of the taints comes the arising of ignorance.” And these dhammas beginning with sorrow arise from the arising of the taints.

How so? First, when separated from the objects of sensual pleasure, sorrow arises from the arising of the taint of sensual desire.⁵ As it is said—

For that person who desires sensual pleasures, in whom desire has arisen, if those sensual pleasures decline, he suffers as though pierced by an arrow.

And as it is said: “From sensual desire, sorrow is born.”

All these dhammas also arise from the arising of the taint of views. As it is said: “While he remains obsessed with ‘I am form; form is mine,’ sorrow, lamentation, dukkha, grief, and despair arise through the change and alteration of form.”

Just as they arise from the arising of the taint of views, so too they arise from the arising of the taint of becoming. As it is said: “Even those devas who are long-lived, beautiful, rich in pleasure, and dwell for a long time in lofty mansions become fearful, frightened, and stirred after hearing the Tathāgata teach the Dhamma.”—like devas who, seeing the five portents,⁶ are terrified by fear of death.

Just as they arise from the arising of the taint of becoming, so too they arise from the arising of the taint of ignorance. As it is said: “Bhikkhus, that fool experiences three kinds of dukkha and grief here and now.”

Thus, because these dhammas arise from the arising of the taints, the occurrence of these dhammas establishes the taints that are causes of ignorance. Once the taints are established, ignorance too is established, since it occurs when they are present as conditions. In this way it should be understood first that ignorance is established here by sorrow and the rest.

And because, after ignorance has thus been established through the presence of conditions, the sequence again proceeds “with ignorance as condition, formations; with formations as condition, consciousness,” there is no end to the succession of cause and result. Therefore the twelve-linked wheel of becoming, occurring through the connection of cause and result, is established as having an unknown beginning.

If it is asked: In that case, does not the phrase “with ignorance as condition, formations” conflict with the fact that it does not state a beginning?—It does not state a temporal beginning. It states the principal dhamma. For ignorance is principal among the three rounds. By grasping ignorance, the remaining round of defilement and kamma and the rest bind a fool, just as when a snake is grasped by the head, the rest of its body coils around the arm. When ignorance is cut off, there is release from them, just as when a snake’s head is cut off, the bound arm is freed. As it is said: “With the remainderless fading away and cessation of ignorance comes the cessation of formations,” and so forth. Thus the statement concerns the principal dhamma whose grasping brings bondage and whose relinquishment brings release; it does not state that dhamma as a temporal beginning. In this way the wheel of becoming should be understood as having an unknown beginning.

Because formations and the rest occur from causes such as ignorance, this wheel is without another maker of saṃsāra imagined as “Brahmā, Mahābrahmā, the Highest, the Creator,” and it is also without a self imagined as “this self of mine is the speaker and the experiencer,” an experiencer of pleasure and pain. Thus it should be understood as without maker and experiencer.

And because ignorance, being a dhamma that arises and ceases, is empty of permanence; being defiled and defiling, empty of purity; being oppressed by arising and ceasing, empty of pleasure; and, because its occurrence depends on conditions, empty of a controlling self—so too are formations and the remaining links. Or ignorance is not a self, does not belong to a self, is not in a self, and does not possess a self; so too are formations and the remaining links. Therefore this wheel of becoming should be understood as empty with twelvefold emptiness.


§3 The Wheel’s Two Roots, Three Times, and Assignment of Links 〔CSCD §653〕

Having known it thus, further—

Its roots are ignorance and craving; it has the three times beginning with the past; within them, the links stated in their own form are two, eight, and two.

It should be understood that the two dhammas ignorance and craving are the roots of this wheel of becoming.

The wheel is twofold: by drawing in the past,⁷ it is rooted in ignorance and ends with feeling; by continuation into the future, it is rooted in craving and ends with aging-and-death. Of these, the former is stated for a person of view-temperament and the latter for a person of craving-temperament. Ignorance leads a person of view-temperament through saṃsāra, while craving leads a person of craving-temperament through saṃsāra. Or the first is stated to eradicate annihilationism, because it shows that the causes do not cease before the arising of their results; the second to eradicate eternalism, because it shows the aging-and-death of what has arisen. Or the former is stated with reference to womb-born beings, because it shows gradual occurrence; the latter with reference to spontaneously born beings, because it shows simultaneous arising.

The three times of this wheel are past, present, and future. Of the links that occur in their own form in the canonical text, the two links “ignorance and formations” belong to the past; the eight links beginning with consciousness and ending with becoming belong to the present; and the two links birth and aging-and-death belong to the future. This is how they should be understood.


§4 Three Joints, Four Groupings, Twenty Modes, and Three Rounds 〔CSCD §654〕

Further—

This wheel has three joints, preceded by cause, result, and cause, and fourfold grouping; with twenty modes as its spokes, it turns through three rounds without coming to rest.

It should also be understood thus.

Here, between formations and rebirth-linking consciousness there is a joint called a cause-result joint; between feeling and craving there is a joint called a result-cause joint; and between becoming and birth there is a cause-result joint. Thus it should be understood as having three joints⁸ preceded by cause, result, and cause.

According to the definition of the beginnings and ends of the joints, it has four groupings. Namely: ignorance and formations are the first grouping; consciousness, name-and-form, the six bases, contact, and feeling are the second; craving, clinging, and becoming are the third; and birth and aging-and-death are the fourth. Thus it should be understood as having fourfold grouping.⁹

Five causes in the past, a group of five results now; five causes now, a group of five results in the future.

With these twenty modes called spokes, it should be understood as “having twenty modes as its spokes.”¹⁰

Here, “five causes in the past”: the two, ignorance and formations, have already been stated. But because an ignorant person craves, a person who craves clings, and that person’s clinging conditions becoming, craving, clinging, and becoming are also included. Thus it is said: “In the former kamma-becoming, delusion is ignorance, accumulation¹¹ is formations, hankering is craving, approach is clinging, and volition is becoming—these five dhammas in the former kamma-becoming are conditions for rebirth-linking here.”

Here, “in the former kamma-becoming” means in the earlier kamma-becoming, when kamma-becoming was being performed in a past life. “Delusion is ignorance”: the delusion at that time regarding dukkha and the rest, through which a deluded person makes kamma, is ignorance. “Accumulation is formations”: these are the prior volitions of the person making that kamma, as when someone, after arousing the thought “I will give a gift,” spends a month or a year preparing the requisites for giving. The volition when the gift is placed in the recipients’ hands is called “becoming.” Or the volitions in the first six impulsions under a single advertence are called “accumulation is formations,” while the seventh¹² is “becoming.” Or any volition may be becoming, and the associated accumulations are called formations. “Hankering is craving”: the delight and aspiration for the result and for rebirth-becoming in the person making kamma is called craving. “Approach is clinging”: the approach, taking, and adherence that conditions kamma-becoming and occurs in such modes as “Having done this, I will enjoy sensual pleasures in such-and-such a place” or “I will be annihilated” is called clinging. “Volition is becoming”: this means that the volition stated at the end of accumulation is becoming.

“A group of five results now”: consciousness through feeling are precisely those found in the canonical text. As it is said: “Rebirth-linking here is consciousness, descent is name-and-form, sensitivity is base, what is contacted is contact, and what is felt is feeling—these five dhammas here in rebirth-becoming have the kamma formerly performed as their condition.” Here, “rebirth-linking is consciousness”: because it arises in the mode of linking to another becoming, it is called rebirth-linking, and it is consciousness. “Descent is name-and-form”: the descent of material and immaterial dhammas into the womb—as though arriving and entering—is name-and-form. “Sensitivity is base”: this is stated with reference to the five bases beginning with the eye. “What is contacted is contact”: the contact that arises while touching its object is contact. “What is felt is feeling”: the resultant experience that arises either together with rebirth-linking consciousness or together with contact conditioned by the six bases is feeling. This is how the meaning should be understood.

“Five causes now”: craving, clinging, and becoming are stated in the canonical text. When becoming is included, its preliminary formations or the formations associated with it are included; when craving and clinging are included, the ignorance associated with them, or the ignorance through which a deluded person makes kamma, is also included. Thus there are five. Therefore it is said: “Here, because the bases have matured, delusion is ignorance, accumulation is formations, hankering is craving, approach is clinging, and volition is becoming—these five dhammas here in kamma-becoming are conditions for future rebirth-linking.” Here, “because the bases have matured” shows the delusion of a person with mature bases at the time of making kamma. The rest of the meaning is clear.

“A group of five results in the future”: these are the five beginning with consciousness. They are stated by the single term “birth”; aging-and-death is the aging-and-death of those same five. Therefore it is said: “Future rebirth-linking is consciousness, descent is name-and-form, sensitivity is base, what is contacted is contact, and what is felt is feeling—these five dhammas in future rebirth-becoming have the kamma performed here as their condition.” Thus the wheel has twenty modes as its spokes.

As for “it turns through three rounds without coming to rest”: formations and becoming are the round of kamma,¹³ ignorance, craving, and clinging are the round of defilement, and consciousness, name-and-form, the six bases, contact, and feeling are the round of result. Thus the wheel of becoming has three rounds through these three rounds; so long as the round of defilement is not cut off, it does not come to rest because its conditions remain uncut, and it keeps turning because it revolves again and again.


§5 Derivation from the Truths and the Two Functions of the Links 〔CSCD §655–656〕

As this wheel turns—

It should be understood as appropriate by derivation from the truths, by function, by prevention, by similes, and by the divisions of profundity and principle.

Here, because the Analysis of the Truths states that wholesome and unwholesome kamma without distinction belong to the truth of origin, formations with ignorance as condition derive from the second truth and are the second truth. Consciousness with formations as condition derives from the second truth and is the first truth. Name-and-form and the rest through resultant feeling, with consciousness and the rest as conditions, derive from the first truth and are the first truth. Craving with feeling as condition derives from the first truth and is the second truth. Clinging with craving as condition derives from the second truth and is the second truth. Becoming with clinging as condition derives from the second truth and is the pair consisting of the first and second truths. Birth with becoming as condition derives from the second truth and is the first truth. Aging-and-death with birth as condition derives from the first truth and is the first truth. Thus, first, the wheel should be understood as appropriate by derivation from the truths.

Here ignorance both deludes beings regarding things and is a condition for the appearance of formations. Formations both form the conditioned and are conditions for consciousness. Consciousness both discerns a thing and is a condition for name-and-form. Name and form support each other; name-and-form is a condition for the six bases. The six bases both occur in their respective fields and are conditions for contact. Contact both touches its object and is a condition for feeling. Feeling both experiences the taste of its object and is a condition for craving. Craving both lusts after dhammas that can be lusted after and is a condition for clinging. Clinging both takes up dhammas that can be clung to and is a condition for becoming. Becoming both casts beings into various destinations and is a condition for birth. Birth both generates the aggregates, since it occurs by bringing them forth, and is a condition for aging-and-death. Aging-and-death both presides over the maturation and breakup of the aggregates and is a condition for the appearance of another existence, since it serves as the basis for sorrow and the rest. Therefore the wheel should also be understood as appropriate by the twofold function occurring in every clause.


§6 Preventing Wrong Views and Twenty-Four Similes 〔CSCD §657–658〕

Here “with ignorance as condition, formations” prevents a view of a maker; “with formations as condition, consciousness” prevents a view of a transmigrating self; “with consciousness as condition, name-and-form,” by showing the analysis of the basis imagined as “self,” prevents the perception of a compact whole; and “with name-and-form as condition, the six bases” and the clauses that follow prevent such views as “A self sees … and so forth (as stated above) … knows, touches, feels, craves, clings, becomes, is born, ages, and dies.” Thus the wheel of becoming should also be understood as appropriate by the prevention of wrong views.

Here, because ignorance does not see the individual and general characteristics of dhammas, it is like a blind person; formations with ignorance as condition are like the blind person’s stumbling; consciousness with formations as condition is like the fall of someone who has stumbled; name-and-form with consciousness as condition is like the appearance of a boil on someone who has fallen; the six bases with name-and-form as condition are like pustules caused when the boil bursts; contact with the six bases as condition is like the striking of the boil’s pustules; feeling with contact as condition is like the pain of the strike; craving with feeling as condition is like the wish to remedy the pain; clinging with craving as condition is like taking an unsuitable remedy through the wish to remedy the pain; becoming with clinging as condition is like applying the unsuitable remedy that was taken; birth with becoming as condition is like the alteration appearing in the boil through the application of the unsuitable remedy; aging-and-death with birth as condition is like the boil bursting through the alteration.

Or here ignorance overpowers beings through non-practice and wrong practice, like a film covering the eyes. A fool overpowered by it binds himself with formations that produce renewed becoming, like a cocoon-making worm with strands of its cocoon. Consciousness taken up by formations gains a footing in destinations, like a prince supported by a minister who gains a footing in his kingdom. Through construing the sign of rebirth, consciousness produces name-and-form of many kinds at rebirth-linking, like an illusionist producing an illusion. The six bases established in name-and-form reach growth, increase, and fullness, like a woodland established in good soil. Contact arises from the impingement of the bases, like fire from rubbing fire-sticks together. Feeling appears in a person touched by contact, like burning in a person touched by fire. Craving grows in a person who feels, like the thirst of a person drinking salt water. A thirsty person desires the various kinds of becoming, like someone thirsty for drink; that is clinging. Through clinging, a person takes up becoming, like a fish swallowing a hook through greed for bait. When becoming is present, birth occurs, like a sprout when a seed is present. For someone born, aging-and-death are inevitable, like the fall of a tree that has grown. Thus the wheel of becoming should also be understood as appropriate through these similes.


§7 Four Profundities—Meaning, Dhamma, Teaching, and Penetration 〔CSCD §659〕

Because the Blessed One, referring to profundity in meaning, dhamma, teaching, and penetration,¹⁴ said, “This dependent arising is profound, Ānanda, and appears profound,” the wheel of becoming should also be understood as appropriate by the divisions of profundity.

Here, aging-and-death does not fail to occur from birth, nor does it occur from some other cause apart from birth, and it arises from birth in precisely this way. Because the meaning of arising with birth as condition is hard to understand, the meaning of aging-and-death as born and arisen from birth as condition is profound. Likewise, the meaning of birth as born and arisen with becoming as condition … and so forth (as stated above) … through the meaning of formations as born and arisen with ignorance as condition is profound. Thus this wheel of becoming is profound in meaning; this is the profundity of meaning here. For the result of a cause is called “meaning.” As it is said: “Knowledge of the result of a cause is discrimination of meaning.”

Because it is hard to understand in what mode and under what circumstances ignorance conditions particular formations, the conditional meaning of ignorance in relation to formations is profound. Likewise, the conditional meaning of formations … and so forth (as stated above) … through birth in relation to aging-and-death is profound. Thus this wheel of becoming is profound in dhamma; this is the profundity of dhamma here. For a cause is called “dhamma.” As it is said: “Knowledge of a cause is discrimination of dhamma.”

Because its teaching must proceed in different ways for different reasons, the teaching too is profound; no knowledge other than omniscient knowledge gains a footing there. Thus in some suttas it is taught in forward order, in some in reverse order, in some in both forward and reverse order, in some beginning from the middle and proceeding forward or backward, in some as three joints and four groupings, in some as two joints and three groupings, and in some as one joint and two groupings. Therefore this wheel of becoming is profound in teaching; this is the profundity of teaching.

And because the nature of ignorance and the other links—through penetrating which they are rightly penetrated according to their individual characteristics—is hard to fathom, it is profound; therefore this wheel of becoming is profound in penetration. Here the meanings of ignorance as unknowing, not seeing, and non-penetration of the truths are profound; the meanings of formations as forming, accumulation, with lust, and without lust; of consciousness as empty, inactive, non-transmigrating, rebirth-linking, and manifestation; of name-and-form as conascent, separable, inseparable, bending, and changing; of the six bases as predominance, world, door, field, and possession of a domain; of contact as touching, impingement, meeting, and convergence; of feeling as experiencing the taste of the object, pleasure, pain, neutrality, and soulless experience; of craving as delighting, adherence, stream, creeper, river, and the hard-to-fill ocean of craving; of clinging as taking, grasping, fixation, adherence, and hard to cross; of becoming as accumulation, forming, and casting into births, destinations, stations of consciousness, and abodes of beings; of birth as birth, full birth, descent, production, and manifestation; and of aging-and-death as exhaustion, decay, breakup, and change—all are profound. This is the profundity of penetration here.


§8 Four Principles and the Chapter Close 〔CSCD §660–661〕

Because there are here four principles of meaning—the principle of unity, the principle of diversity, the principle of non-activity, and the principle of specific conditionality—the wheel of becoming should also be understood as appropriate by the divisions of principle.

Here the uninterruptedness of the continuum in the sequence “with ignorance as condition, formations; with formations as condition, consciousness,” like a seed arriving at the state of a tree through becoming a sprout and so forth, is called the principle of unity. Seeing it rightly, a person abandons annihilationism through understanding the continuum’s non-interruption by the connection of cause and result. Seeing it wrongly, a person adopts eternalism by grasping as unity the non-interruption of a continuum occurring through the connection of cause and result.

The definition of ignorance and the rest according to each link’s own characteristic is called the principle of diversity. Seeing it rightly, a person abandons eternalism by seeing the arising of ever-new dhammas. Seeing it wrongly, a person adopts annihilationism by grasping what falls within a single continuum as diversity, as though the continuum had been broken.

The absence of activity such as “formations must be produced by me from ignorance,” or “consciousness must be produced by us from formations,” is called the principle of non-activity. Seeing it rightly, a person abandons self-view by understanding the absence of a maker. Seeing it wrongly, a person adopts the view of no action by failing to grasp the causal efficacy of ignorance and the rest, established by the regularity of their own natures even though there is no such activity.

From causes such as ignorance, only their corresponding effects such as formations arise, just as curd and the rest arise from milk and the rest, and not other effects: this is called the principle of specific conditionality. Seeing it rightly, a person abandons causelessness and the view of no action by understanding a result in accordance with its conditions. Seeing it wrongly, a person adopts causelessness and determinism¹⁵ by failing to grasp the occurrence of results in accordance with their conditions and imagining that anything can arise from anywhere. Thus this wheel of becoming—

should be understood as appropriate by derivation from the truths, by function, by prevention, by similes, and by the divisions of profundity and principle.

For this wheel is bottomless because it is exceedingly profound, and hard to cross because of its thicket of many principles. Without the sword of wisdom well sharpened on the excellent whetstone of concentration—

unless the wheel of becoming, crushing ceaselessly like a thunderbolt-wheel, is split, no person escapes the fear of saṃsāra, even in a dream.

For the Blessed One also said: “This dependent arising is profound, Ānanda, and appears profound. Ānanda, through not awakening to and not penetrating this Dhamma, this generation has become like a tangled skein, like a knotted ball of thread, like matted muñja grass, unable to pass beyond bad destinations, states of deprivation, ruin, and saṃsāra.” Therefore a person practicing for the welfare and happiness of self or others should abandon all remaining duties—

Here in the profound distinctions of the modes of conditions, the wise should always train mindfully until they gain a footing.

In the Visuddhimagga, composed for the joy of good people,

in the section on the development of wisdom,

called the Explanation of the Ground of Wisdom,

the seventeenth chapter is complete.


Notes

¹ Explanation of the truths: the chapter on the truths in the preceding part of this treatise; the treatise states that the determination of birth, aging-and-death, sorrow, and the rest has already been given there and so does not repeat it here.

² Kamma-becoming and rebirth-becoming (kammabhava・upapattibhava): kamma-becoming is the kamma produced, while rebirth-becoming is the resultant becoming produced; their distinction appears in this chapter’s unit on the detailed account of clinging conditioning becoming, and the present unit takes only kamma-becoming as the condition for birth.

³ Wheel of becoming (bhavacakka): the collective name for the whole formed by the twelve links turning through the connection of cause and result; the name first appears in this chapter’s general account of dependent arising, while its proper explanation occurs here.

⁴ Twelvefold emptiness (dvādasavidhasuññatā): the treatise establishes permanence, purity, pleasure, and self in relation to each of the twelve links, saying that every link is empty of all four.

⁵ Taint of sensual desire, taint of views, taint of becoming, and taint of ignorance (kāmāsava・diṭṭhāsava・bhavāsava・avijjāsava): the four taints; this unit cites sources in turn to establish that sorrow and the rest arise from the arising of these four.

⁶ Five portents (pubbanimittāni): the five signs of decline that appear before a deva’s death.

⁷ Drawing in the past and continuation into the future (pubbantāharaṇa・aparantasantāna): the two spans associated with the wheel’s two roots—the span rooted in ignorance draws in the past and ends with feeling, while the span rooted in craving shows continuation into the future and ends with aging-and-death.

⁸ Three joints (tisandhi): the three connections between formations and rebirth-linking consciousness, between feeling and craving, and between becoming and birth.

⁹ Fourfold grouping (catubhedasaṅgaha): the twelve links gathered into four groups according to the beginnings and ends of the joints—ignorance and formations; consciousness through feeling; craving, clinging, and becoming; birth and aging-and-death.

¹⁰ Twenty modes as spokes (vīsati ākārāra): each of the four groupings is opened into five, yielding twenty; these are likened to the spokes of a wheel.

¹¹ Accumulation, hankering, approach, descent, and sensitivity (āyūhanā・nikanti・upagamana・okkanti・pasāda): alternate names in the passage on the twenty modes for formations, craving, clinging, name-and-form, and base.

¹² The seventh [impulsion]: the treatise counts six or seven impulsions under a single advertence; the volitions of the first six are called “accumulation is formations,” while the volition of the seventh is called “becoming.” The exposition of the twenty-nine volitions classed as formations appears in this chapter’s unit on the clause “with ignorance as condition, formations.”

¹³ Round of kamma, round of defilement, and round of result (kammavaṭṭa・kilesavaṭṭa・vipākavaṭṭa): the three rounds—formations and becoming are the round of kamma; ignorance, craving, and clinging are the round of defilement; consciousness through feeling are the round of result.

¹⁴ Four profundities: meaning, dhamma, teaching, and penetration; this chapter’s general account of dependent arising earlier stated, “Profundity is fourfold; we shall discuss it later,” and the present unit gives that proper explanation.

¹⁵ Determinism (niyatavāda): the view that all arising is fixed and does not accord with conditions; this unit groups it with causelessness as a view taken by those who fail to grasp “the occurrence of results in accordance with their conditions.”

¹⁶ Thunderbolt-wheel (asanivicakka): like a wheel of lightning, ceaselessly crushing; the unit uses it as a simile for the wheel of becoming.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing — with AI-assisted rendering, translator-ruled

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0